The Mercury January, 1894 ADVERTISEMENTS. IRailroab "The "Royal "Route" New and Direct Line To and From QETTYSBURQ. Fast, Frequent and Superbly. Equipped Train Service Between NEW YORK, PHILADELPHIA, Allentown, Pottsville, Williamsport, Reading, Harrisburg and Interior Pennsylvania Points, with through connections to and from all parts of the Middle States, New England and the West. Visitors to America's Greatest Battlefield can obtain through tickets and baggage checks, via this new and most picturesque route, at all principal stations and ticket offices throughout the country. I. A. SWEIGARD, C. G. HANCOCK, General Manager. Gen. Pass. Agt. Barber Sfy°P> CHARLES C. SEFTON, PROPRIETOR. BALTIMORE STREET. THE PLACE FOR STUDENTS TO GO. ONLY FIRST-CLASS WORK, K& /Wat* C°ff£SS and /ViUgrc arjd ^v-fc £or)S£r«VatOr° REPAIRING PROMPTLY DONE. ADVERTISEMENTS. Irving College, For LJoung Ladies. A Lutheran School for Lutheran girls. Chartered 1856. Confers degrees of A. B., and M. E. L. Experienced Fac-ulty. French and German spoken. Music—full conserva-tory course—piano, organ, pipe organ, violin, guitar, voice. Specialist in elocution and physical culture. Fine brick building, splendidly furnished, steam heat. Pupils carefully drilled sociably. Course high, thorough. Twenty minutes' ride from Harrisburg. Art a specialty. The only Lutheran school for girls in Pennsylvania. Synchronized time. Elec-tric bells. Send for catalogue. PROF. E. E. CAMPBELL, A. M.,- President, Mechanicsburg, Pa. F. WEBEK & CO. Drawing: Materials and $p: Drawing Instruments DRAWING PAPER, PENCILS, &C. A LARGE ASSORTMENT OF DRAWING MATERIALS OF ALL KINDS. J. WOODFIN MINIFIE, Manager, No. 5 NORTH CHARLES ST., BALTIMORE, MD. Special Attention to Orders by Mail. Main Office, 1125 Chestnut St., Philadelphia. # {|attepg> * and ||?ei?'§ fupni§bei®§, "@K® TRUNKS, LEATHER GOODS, AND VALISES, 12 W. MARKET ST., YORK, PA. Special Attention to Mail Orders. H. S. Benner, Choice Family Groceries,, Chambcrsburg St., Gettysburg, Pa. Coffees, Teas, Flour, Fish, and Canned Goods. Queensware, Glassware, Etc. PITZER HOUSE. A temperance house. Pleasant and home-like. Teams and Guides to all points of interest on the battle-field. REASONABLE RATES. 127Chambersbarg St.,Gettysburg, Pa. JOHN E. PITZER. MEMBER POST 9, G. A. R. J. W. EIGHOLTZ & GO., DEALERS IN PIANOS, OP.GAJiS, IWTJSIC, STfWlGS, Ete. 12 BALTIMORE ST., GETTYSBURG, PA. SAJWUELi FABEP,, ~&Fine Cigars & Smokers' Mieles**- CHAMBERSBURG ST., GETTYSBURG. J. H. MYERS, Fashionable Tailor, Clothier1 —AND— [fenf^' Fufnighbi1. You alutays find the liatest Styles tov Gents' OUardrobes. No. 11 BALTIMORE STREET, GETTYSBURG, PA. ADVERTISEMENTS. in College pvises Society Babges fliri3e flfoebals Stationery The most successful designers of College and University Badges in the Country Estimates Designs on Applieation BAILEY BANKS BIDDLE Chestnut and Twelfth Streets Philadelphia, "Pa. ,Hary had a Little Lamb, (Stam? your Memory.) It's wool was all the go— We make it up in BUSINESS SUITS for SI 5.00 you know. These Cuitorn-Made Suits are popular throughout America— because they represent the very Quintessence of Nobby Dress, and are essential to every business man who cares one lota for economy and APPEAR-ANCE. Send us 6 cents in stamps, staling kind of gar-ment or suit desired, and we will forward you SAMPLES of Cheviots, Cassimeres, etc., Self-measurement rules and fashion plate. YOU DO THIS and we do the rest. Ealti more cheapest market. KEELER the largest custom producer. Full Dress Suits Trousers, - - Frock Suits, - Overcoats, - > JOnN M. KEELER, 5 N. Calvert St. Baltimore, Hd. "Suffer no longer the extortions of loc*-l tailors ' $25.00 Up. S4.00 Up. $18.00 Up $18.00 Up. Correspondence Solicited With Responsible Parties Desiring to Act as Agents. THUTH WEflflS JO ]HSK Because it needs none. It bows at no human shrine, seeks neither place nor applause; it only asks a hearing, and so, too, do we. Our immense Fall and Winter stock is full of rare and choice bargains. Stylish Men's Suits and Overcoats at $IO, $12, $15, $20. We'll buy them back if you don't like them. Sole agents for Youman Silk and Derby Hats. Oehm's Acme Hall, CLOTHIERS, HATTERS, FURNISHERS BALTO AND CHARLES STS., Baltimore, Md. WILLIAM SMALL, DLM D0OK tlnHEK AND DOORMm 6 WEST MARKET STREET, YORK, PENNA. IV ADVERTISEMENTS. F. D. SCHRIVER, Draper, Importer, • A^D JVterehant Tailor, 23 Baltimore Street GETTYSBURG, PA. GETTYSBURG COLLEGE FOOT-BALL TEAM, SEASON OF 1893. k The College Mercury. Vol. I. Gettysburg, Pa., January, 1894. No. 9. THE COLLEGE MERCURY, Published each month during the college year by the Students of Pennsylvania (Gettysburg) College. STAFF. Editor : FRED H. BLOOMHARDT, '94. Associate Editors : FRANK E. FICKINGER,'94. ORVILLE L. SIGAFOOS,'94. HENRY E. CLARE, 95. WALDO D. MAYNARD, '95. PAUL W. KOLLER, '94. ROSCOE C. WRIGHT, '95. WILMER A. HARTMAN, '95. Alumni Association Editor: D. FRANK GARLAND, Baltimore, Md. Business Manager ; BENJAMIN R. LANTZ, '94. Assistant Business Manager: CHARLES F. KLOSS, '94. TERMS • /One volume (ten months), . . . . $1.00 ' \ Single copies, 15 Payable in Advance. All Students are requested to hand us matter for publication. The Alumni and ex-members of the College will favor us by send-ing information concerning their whereabouts, or any items they may think would be interesting for publication. All subscriptions and business matters should be addressed to the Business Manager. Matter intended for publication should be addressed to the Editor. Address, THE COLLEGE MERCURY, Gettysburg, Pa. eOMTE/STS. EDITORIALS, ; 139 GRADUATE LIFE AT JOHNS HOPKINS UNIVERSITY, . 140 CONVERSATION, '. . 142 THE MUSICAL CLUB'S TRIP, 144 THE TRUSTEES MEET, 145 COLLEGE LOCALS, 146 ALUMNI, 149 FRATERNITY NOTES, 151 ATHLETICS, 152 TOWN AND SEMINARY, 153 LITERARY SOCIETIES 154 EBITO-RIAL. A HAPPY NEW YEAR TO ALL. \I7ITH this issue, THE MERCURY appears with two changes in its Board of Edi-tors. It is, indeed, very unfortunate that the efficient Editor was compelled to resign on ac-count of ill-health and pressure of work. But since such is the case, it will be the purpose of the reconstructed Staff to do their utmost to make the " Students' Paper " as attractive and entertaining as possible. These, of course, are not the only essentials of a good journal, but they help to secure attention for the weightier material. The supplement to this number is an engraving of the victorious foot-ball team of the season of '93, which doubtless will be highly prized by THE MERCURY readers. * * * /"^HRISTMAS vacation, the happiest time ^-^ in a college man's life, is over, and work has taken the place of two weeks' enjoyment. In view of the " good time " that most of the students have had, it is not surprising that many of the recitations are wearing a kind of holiday attire. In a few days, however, things will have drifted back to their accustomed channels. * JUDGING from our exchanges, it would be ^ supposed that the " proverbial waste-basket" of the editors has not been filled to overflowing by productions of the students. College men should consider it an honor to have their thoughts find place in their journals. There should be an active competition for the space given to these articles. Then the standard of the paper would be raised and his 140 THE COLLEGE MERCURY. own powers would receive such benefit as he cannot receive from any other branch of college work. * * T/ NOWING well that an attractive Annual A^- is of much benefit and credit to our col-lege, The Spectrum Staff have decided to en-large their book. This will make the cost much more than formerly. In order to make it a financial success, it must have the support of the students and Alumni. It is hoped that any one who desires to aid in this work, either by subscription or by an advertisement, will communicate with the business manager, Mr. H. M. Witman, Gettysburg, Pa. * * COOT-BALL, CHANGE IN RULES.—It is now proposed by three of the larger college teams to change the rules of foot-ball. The proposition is to make a decided change, so as to eliminate some of the features which have proved themselves dangerous to the safety of the players and prevent such " acci-dents " as have recently occurred. Yale, Har-vard, and Princeton are announced to begin the work, and it is supposed that this move-ment will meet with approval everywhere. If " rough play " and " interference " could be eliminated, the game would certainly be very much improved, and there would be no need for Synodical or Conference objection to the game. We trust it will be done speedily, so that the almost brutalizing methods employed, which lead to death in many cases, will be entirely forbidden. We hail this movement with joy. We are thoroughly in sympathy with inter-collegiate games, and think they are helpful to the institutions and the students, but deplore the present methods employed, which certainly do endanger life and limb. The Alumni of the college rejoice in the many victories gained for our Alma Mater in the re-cent campaign, and are delighted with the gentlemanly deportment of the team in the contests. '"TO THE ALUMNI.—This paper is for you as * well as for the students of the college. It comes to you in the interests of the institu-tion you love. It is, therefore, in a sense your' paper, devoted to the advancement and growth .of Pennsylvania College, which is your col-lege above all others. Rally to its support. It is not published to make money for its edi-tors and managers. The accumulating gains, if there should be any, will accrue to the liter-ary societies in the. college. It is for them alone. They must be fostered and encour-aged in every way possible. Subscribing, therefore, for THE MERCURY will aid the two societies in a substantial way, and will bring to you every month the news of your college, fresh, interesting, helpful. Send in your sub-scriptions at once. We speak here as an Alumnus to the Alumni. G. GRADUATE LIFE AT JOHNS HOPKINS UNI-VERSITY. TN the busy round of undergraduate life in an American college, the student is often apt, in the struggle for a higher plane of men-tal activity, to forget the existence of a great sphere of thought and action far above and beyond his own little world. It is the world of workers, thinkers, revolu-tionizers, and the student fresh from the neces-sarily narrow fields of college work stands almost dismayed at the widening vistas which everywhere meet his view. Nor can one who has not dwelt in such a world and come under the thrilling influence of its great men and great thoughts altogether realize its peculiar charm. It is an arena of tireless activity, and once in the circle the student seldom looks behind with regretful longings for the easy life of col-lege days. To be sure such conditions are not frequently met with, but even in our own country there are a few institutions which present them in their entirety. Among such schools of ad- THE COLLEGE MERCURY. 141 V vanced work in America, perhaps none stands in a more conspicuous position or exerts a broader influence than the Johns Hopkins University. It approaches nearest to our ideal, the German Universities. Its Faculty contains some of the most prominent and inspiring men on this side of the Atlantic, and the men sent forth from its walls are exerting an influence worthy of their institution throughout our halls of learning. Surrounded by such influences and aroused by such examples of successful work, it will be interesting perhaps to look into the life of a graduate student and see wherein lies the secret of his success. It might be answered in a word—in hard work. He has ceased to deal with glittering generalities and beautiful theories, and is brought face to face with hard facts. He soon loses much of the inter-est he formerly took in non-pertinent subjects amid the engrossment of his life work and de-votes his best efforts to it alone. This may help to explain the sudden metamorphosis of the loiterer along the more flowery paths of learning into . the preoccupied thoughtful worker who is ready to face any obstacle, be it ever so rough and hard to surmount. It is his life work, and all else must fall aside and leave him ready for the struggle. It has ever been the aim of this university to send out fin-ished men, and in this the student is a willing co-worker, and, as,has been repeatedly said by those acquainted with the facts, American students of this class are harder students than the Germans themselves. Most especially is this true in those studies requiring laborious laboratory work. There are at present in the university more than two hundred and fifty post-graduate stu-dents who are divided among these subjects— Languages, History, and Politics, Physics, Mathemathics, and Astronomy, Chemistry and the Biological Sciences. These students may further be divided by the character of their work into the laboratory workers, which in-cludes all students of Pure Science, and into reading students, into which class those fol-lowing Languages and Historical subjects naturally fall, though it must not be understood that those engaged in laboratory work are not readers. Far from it. Their lamps burn the midnight oil most frequently. When the student enters the university he selects a principal subject or major and two allied subordinate subjects known as First and Second Minors. The Minor subjects occupy him, all told, about eight hours a week each for one year. The principal subjects under which the student is classified occupies him in general three years, and one of these must be devoted to original investigation in some new field of work, or old one it may be, whose bounds need widening. This work forms the subject of his thesis for the degree of Doctor of Philosophy. In some departments, there is a growing tendency to lengthen the course to four years. Should this be the final result the university will stand second to none in the excellence of its work. As I have said, in such work as this one begins to look at things as they are and not as they may appear at a casual glance. He goes to the fountain-head for his inspiration, and soon learns how others have worked, and to imitate their example. Each department has its own appropriate laboratory—using the word in the original sense—and its own library, where all the works of importance are collected, and all the journals and scientific magazines are constantly received. The chemical department alone receives about 15 publications, of which several come weekly and the rest monthly. Of these probably three are in our mother tongue, while the rest range through French, German, Italian, and Russian, with an occa-sional waif from the land of Japan, which, however, usually " blooms to blush unseen." Such a course of work is necessarily special-izing in its tendency, and, I had almost said, isolating. The student in Sciences begins lab-oratory work on Monday morning and never lays aside his apparatus till Friday night. 142 THE COLLEGE MERCURY. Of course he fags a little now and then, when the natural perversity of inanimate objects begins to assert itself, but the Doctor's de-gree, at the end of the race is a never-failing spur. Perhaps I have left the reader under the impression that a graduate student's life is all one weary grind. However, it has a few bright spots. There is a Graduate Students' Association, which holds monthly social gath-erings, where one can brush away the cobwebs from the neglected corners of his brain and learn what his fellow-workers are doing. There are, too, several clubs in the various departments, which, though actuated by the thirst for knowledge primarily, yet have a spice of good fellowship and sociability. Besides, there are the Journal Meetings and Semina-ries, where students can occasionally air their views in original papers. The Journal Meeting especially is an excel-lent factor in keeping us in touch with our own sphere of work. To read all the journals and sift out the wheat from the chaff which finds its way even into scientific papers—cut and dried as they may seem—is evidently a Herculean task, but by the Journal Meeting we have the important- papers presented in compact and generally interesting form, and are entertained and profited at once. An ideal method, surely. Of course we miss the jolly life of college clays, and probably we feel a little sick of the grind at first; but, like the Lotos Eaters, we soon forget the scene of our earlier efforts, when fed on the strong meat of higher thought. With us Time flies on rapid wings, and, though it seems but yesterday that we knocked timidly at the portals, already we are talking of our work with ill-concealed pride in having found another clue to the great labyrinth of Knowledge. We have tasted the waters of the Pierian spring and are ready to drink deeply. R. N. H.,'91. CONVERSATION. T F there is one thing to learn at college, it is to do critical, independent study and think-ing. "A man kens just as much as he's taught himsel', and na mair." A man's mind should become inquiring, desirous of knowing the reason for everything, accepting statements after diligent inquiry only. Yet, although we recommend independent thought, it must be remembered to examine a subject from every standpoint. No man has concentrated within himself all thought upon any question. No matter how learned he may be, there is always room to acquire more, and he can always obtain something from others. There is a want felt by a number of our students who are eager in the pursuit of knowledge, viz.: the need of conversation, as distinguished from talk. Conversation turns upon affairs of higher interest, is more serious, more intellectual, and brings forth and de-velops one's innate powers and acquirements. It is often complained that we have too much serious matter in our studies to converse with interest upon topics of worth. But the true student is always interested in his work, and one finds no trouble in conversing upon a subject interesting to him. But, outside of his studies, there is always something in which one delights, and which would be profitable and pleasing to others; certainly we could relish conversation upon some worthy topic much better than this fragmentary talk upon matters so trivial that it becomes a burden to listen. Life is a race. In the business world men are earnestly active, pursuing their plans with unceasing energy. It is true that our school days are our happy days, the days of pleasure, yet pleasure is not incompatible with diligent study. All men of power have been earnest students. At school their thoughts were high and noble, due to the purposed career before them for which they prepared themselves with unswerving fidelity. In youth are laid the THE COLLEGE MERCURY. H3 foundations of the future life. Ruskin objects to hearing the' follies of youth talked of " indulgently." " Then," he says, " must the habits of thought be begun." Therefore, we find the ambitious student sincere and earnest in his work. He is here to learn, he feels that he needs every moment to add to his development, his mind is ever open to the reception of truth and eagerly seeking it. He profits by everything of value that he hears; trivial matters do not interest him, nor those who deal in them. " Talkers," says Bacon, " are commonly vain and credu-lous withal ; for he that talkctli what he knoweth, will also talk what he knoweth not." He will choose companions with the same high aims as himself, for he receives little sympathy or encouragement from others. The selection of friends is a duty of the most important interest to us. We all need friends, those whom we know intimately, and who know us, and who can be mutual aids to each other. Before we can admit any one into our life as a friend, we must know something of him, his disposition, in what he is interested. He must be made to know us, and this can be done by our life and conversation only. It is strange how often we are acquainted with persons for years, sometimes even live with them, and yet know little of them, often look upon them as inferior, till some extended conversation reveals hidden thoughts and beauties of which we never dreamed. At college, particularly, should such friendships be formed, for they are generally the most enduring. We are told repeatedly to cultivate the ac-quaintance of men superior to ourselves, to be filled with their thoughts, to catch their spirit, to receive the benefit of their molding power upon our lives. A man grows stronger in proportion as he grapples with questions and strives for objects just a little in ad-vance of him. So the acquaintance of men superior to ourselves elevates our standard of excellence and instills the ambition to attain to it. Young men go to our universities to come into contact with the great minds of the age, but better yet is it to cultivate the friendship of fellow-students superior to ourselves. The greatest of Greek philosophers said that there are ideas in every man, thoughts latent, of which he himself is absolutely ignorant, and that he who can draw these forth confers an inestimable benefit, and is profited himself. No one can do this so well as a companion with kindred ideas and filled with the same desire to learn. The human mind is closed to most truths, and remains in total ignorance of them till opened by some agency. We are aiming at the fullest development and widest expansion of the mind; for this a plentiful introduction of ideas is necessary. Study and reading partly supply these, but what and how to study and read ? And even then we do not sap a subject thoroughly. Everything looks a little different when passed through the prism of other minds, and the suggestions of others are continually opening to us new fields of thought and inquiry. It is impossible to travel over the entire field of human knowledge; all that a man can do to-day is to specialize, yet considerable can be learned in almost every department if properly sought. He is wise who in his daily contact with his fellows extracts from each the gist of what he has learned, perhaps, by severe study. Much ground must be traversed to acquire a few truths which can be learned in a short conversation. How often in our classes a student is asked his opinion upon a certain point, and cannot give any. True, to give an intelligent opinion upon any subject requires a thoughtful and dili-gent study of it, yet, with our limited knowl-edge, if before recitations the points in the lessons were discussed and conclusions drawn, we feel sure that not only when asked for an opinion would it be forthcoming, but a good habit also would be formed. Wherever we may go among young men, it 144 THE COLLEGE MERCURY. seems necessary to become acquainted with the slang expressions in use among them. Fortunately, we need not form friendships with them. We believe that all lovers of good English concur in the wish that the aesthetic nature of man be cultivated. Slang is so habitual with a great many of our young men that it is difficult for them to find expression in good English. Conversation upon interest-ing and important topics, we believe, would accomplish this if entered upon for the pur-pose of mutual benefit. Do not fear, either, to use big words if they express the thought exactly. Men with little ideas may use little words habitually. " Conversation maketh a ready man." No power is of any value unless it can be used. We are not disciplining our minds to make them mere reservoirs for the reception of knowledge, but we want to use them. The ability upon occasion to call to mind whatever we may have learned, and which is possessed by few, is well worth striving after. Telling something we know, too, makes it sink still more deeply in our memories. Good manners, it is claimed, will serve as an introduction to the best society everywhere. This is certainly to be desired. But the kernel of good manners is a good heart, and their adornment, a cultivated mind united with en-gaging conversation. Brilliant conversation of itself, no matter how unprepossessing may be one's appearance will attract and make friends. " People used to say that they never knew what conversation could be till they had heard Carlyle, seated at his table with his pipe." Mirabeau, although rough and brutish in ap-pearance, charmed every one with his brilliant conversation and was passionately admired, particularly by the women. We have spoken only of the value of con-versation to ourselves ; its influence upon oth-ers is without limit. For these and many other reasons which might be given, we think that the art of conversation should be culti-vated. A. F. G. '97. THE MUSICAL CLUB'S TRIP. /^N Friday, December 8th, the Glee, Banjo, ^^ and Mandolin Clubs of the College filled their first engagement outside of Gettys-burg at Westminster, Md. The Club left the Western Maryland depot on Friday morning in a special car gayly decorated with college colors and banners. Although crippled to some extent by the absence and sickness of some of their members, they felt not the slightest hesitation after the success of their entertainment given in Brua Chapel the week previous. The programme, although not rendered in the style in which the boys could have de-sired, was nevertheless received with high favor by the delighted audience. Odd Fel-lows' Hall, the only building of the kind in the town, although small, was packed with Westminster's wealthiest people and hand-somest girls and with the students of Western Maryland College. After the entertainment, a surprise of a most agreeable nature awaited the boys in the shape of a reception tendered the Clubs by Mr. H. M. C. Claybaugh, Esq., and wife. When the boys arrived at the residence of their warm-hearted host and hostess they were met by a bevy of twenty-five of Maryland's fairest daughters. Here a most enjoyable evening was spent, which came to an end only too soon, and at 12 o'clock the boys left, filled with praise for the hospitality of Westminster's citizens and its attractive ladies. Early next morning the boys assembled at the train, bid-ding good-bye to their genial host and newly-formed friends, and as the train pulled out of the station and the last looks were taken at the receding town many a staunch Pennsylva-nian was heard softly singing, " Maryland, my Maryland," and all agree that the trip to Westminster was by far the most enjoyable ever taken by the Clubs. One week later, on Friday, December 15th, the Banjo and Mandolin Clubs gave an enter- THE COLLEGE MERCURY. 145 tainment in Zion Lutheran Church, of Harris-burg, under the auspices of the Luther Union. The large Sunday-school room was decorated with orange and blue, and was crowded with an inspiring audience, whose enthusiasm for the college and appreciation for the music was evidenced in many ways. Although, on account of death, the reception that had been planned was not given, yet the boys spent a very enjoyable time in the city noted for its beautiful women. This trip to Harrisburg has revealed the fact that we have legions of friends there, and it is quite sure that when the entire organization takes its trip to Harrisburg in January a warm reception will be given them. The concert which was scheduled for Han-over, December 19th, was postponed until a later date. THE TRUSTEES MEET. A. SPECIAL meeting of the Board of Trus-tees of Pennsylvania College was called for last Thursday evening. There was a full attendance. The meeting was called for the purpose of receiving and acting upon the report of,the Special Committee (Graff, Albert, Baum, Dun-bar, and McPherson), appointed at the annual meeting upon the action of certain Synods which criticised the resolutions of the Board passed in June, 1892, when establishing the Strong Professorship of English Bible and Chaplain, and which asked for Synodical representation in the Board of Trustees. The report of the Committee was fully considered in detail, amended, and adopted as follows with entire unanimity: Resolved, 1st. That the Board most earnestly repudiates the construction placed upon its action, when establishing the Strong professorship, as an entire misconception of the intent thereof, and the Board deeply deplores the fact that the misconception has caused misunderstanding, and has given wholly unnecessary alarm as to the status of our Col-lege. 2d. That the Board maintains the principle involved in its action, viz.: No denominational teaching in the class work required of all students of the College, with ample provision for the teaching of Lutheran doctrine by the Chap-lain to all students who may be willing to receive it, as the proper policy for the administration of our College, as in ac-cord with the policy pursued by all our Colleges and by this College from its beginning, and as entirely consistent with the Lutheran status of this College. 3d. That with a desire to remove all occas'on for uncer-tainty, we add the following statement to Item III of former action : " It is to be u iderstood that this action shall in no way be regarded as affecting the status of the College as a Lutheran Institution." In regard to the Synods who have requested representation by Synods in the Board of Trustee's of the College, and have asked for such modifications of its Charter as will enable them to secure in that form definite Synodical representation with rotary membership, the following resolutions were adopted: Resolved, 1st. That while we cannot see our way clear to grant the request of the Synods referred to, in the precise form in which it is made, we direct, in order to allay all un-easiness in regard to the Lutheran control of the Institution, and to give assurance thereof, the officers of the Board to apply to the Court of Adams County, and to ask the inser-tion in Section 6 of the Charter, after the words " Board of Trustees," where they first occur, the words " of whom not less than three-fourths shall always be members of the Lutheran Church." 2d. That the Board in filling vacancies as they from time to time occur, will, by the election of new Trustees, secure as far as possible a ratable representation to all Synods in its territory, especially to such as give to the College their undivided support. All the above action was adopted by the Board with unanimity, and having been sub-mitted to the Faculty, it was concurred in by them, who each and all agreed to accept this action in its entirety as a final settlement of these questions, to frown upon all agitation to unsettle it, and to use their best endeavors to overcome existing discontent and to restore confidence in the College. The meeting of the Board was looked for-ward to with anxiety, owing to the feeling which had been aroused, and the happy and unanimous solution of all the difficulties which confronted the Board led to general congratu-lation upon the result. Rev. Dr. McKnight, President of the Col- 146 THE COLLEGE MERCURY. lege, presented to the Board, on meeting, his resignation of the Presidency, to take effect on April 1st, 1894, in order to enable him to ac-cept the call to become pastor of St. Paul's Evangelical Church at Easton. This matter was duly considered in all its aspects, where-upon the Board unanimously declined to ac-cept it and requested its withdrawal. To this request Dr. McKnight on Friday morning as-sented. On motion the Board expressed its satisfac-tion at the pleasure and profit afforded the students last year by Rev. Dr. Huber's course of lectures on Luther's Shorter Catechisms, and requested a repetition of them this year, and that they may be made a feature in his course of instruction. Adjourned.—Star and Sentinel. eOLLEGE LOCALS. ORVILLE L. SIGAFOOS and WILMER A. HARTMAN, Editors. TPIE Preparatory department closed on the 15th ult. The verdancy of the Freshmen is only surpassed by their originality. This was shown by their holding their last class meeting on the steps in Recitation Hall. A midwinter athletic contest will be held in the Gymnasium. Some of the students are already practicing for the event. Fassold, '95, and Brosius, '95, were called home before the close of last term because of the deaths of relatives. Dr. Baugher attended the meeting of the International Sunday-school Committee last month at Boston. The College Banjo and Mandolin Clubs furnished music at a concert in Zion's Lutheran Church, Harrisburg, on Friday evening, Dec. 15th. Owing to the illness of Physical Director Aukerman, Weist, '95, conducted the class drills during the closing weeks of last term. Dr. Menges has fully recovered from his illness and is again about his duties. Mrs. DeYoe, of Harrisburg, and Miss Mc- Knight, of Brazil, are the guests of Dr. and Mrs. McKnight. The musical organizations have several tours in prospect during the present term. Sickness prevailed to a larger extent in col-lege during the closing weeks of last term than for a number of years. Owing to a num-ber of students being confined to their rooms and several returning home because of sick-ness,, the opinion became prevalent that ex-aminations would probably be omitted. This hope of the students was partly realized by the action of the Faculty, in that only two exami-nations would be required of each.class. Those two subjects were chosen which came on Monday and Tuesday mornings in the sched-ule of recitations. The following were the branches: Seniors, Astronomy and Political Economy; Juniors, English and Latin ; Sophomores, Greek and Latin; Freshmen, Greek and Latin. A large audience gathered in Brua-Chapel on Friday evening, Nov. 24th, to listen to the initial concert of the College Glee, Banjo and Mandolin Clubs. The reputation which the Clubs had established during past years added to the faithful practice since the opening of college, united in stimulating interest in the occasion and in arousing the expectation of the auditors for the rendering of a musical programme of a high order. Neither were they disappointed. Ample evidence was given of the enjoyment of the programme by liberal applause and repeated encores. The following is the programme in full : PART FIRST. 1. The Water Mill, Macy. GLEE CLUB. 2. Newport Galop, Jennings. BANJO CLOT. 3. Danube Waves Waltzes, Arr. by Maxcy. MANDOLIN CLUB. 4. Down by the Riverside, Shepard. MR. KLINE AND GLEE CLUB. 5. Virginia Bells, Lansing. BANJO CLUB. 6. Medley, . GLEE CLUB. PART SECOND. 1. Gettysburg College Medley, Arr. by Baum. MANDOLIN CLUB. 2. Minstrels' Carnival, Grover. MESSRS. ECKELS, HERSH, BIKLE, IIERR. THE COLLEGE MERCURY. 147 3. A Southern Zephyr, Arr. by Hersh. BANJO CLUB. 4. My Old Kentucky Home, Foster. MR. W. H. NICHOLAS AND GLEE CLUB. 5. Flash Galop, Lansing. BANJO CLUB. 6. Evening Bells, Sheard. GLEE CLUB. The rumor of Dr. McKnight's possible resig-nation of the Presidency has been received with universal regret by all connected with the institution. A mass meeting of the students was held Thursday afternoon, December 14th, in Brua Chapel, for the purpose of inducing him to remain. Strong resolutions were unani-mously passed asking the Board of Trustees not to accept it, should it be presented. The Proctor wishes to announce to all the students that, with the beginning of this term, all absences from the required services must be accounted for within two weeks after the time. All excuses presented after the stated time will be refused. Some excuses that have hitherto been considered valid will not be ac-cepted hereafter. The lecture course tickets will be on sale in a day or two. Have your order and money ready when the Committee comes around, and patronize the Y. M. C. A. to the best of your ability. Dr. S. to M., '94—" What characterizes mountain air ?" Mr. M.—" It is very embracing." Dr. S.—" How does it effect the heart ?" Mr. M.—" It produces lung disease." Dr. N., in Freshman Class, Mathematics— " Is there a man that don't see that proof?" Co-ed.—"/don't, Doctor." R., '95, to W., '95 (in laboratory)—"Say, Werty, do you have to dilute the distilled water before using it ?" A " Prep." has signified his intention to join the " Philo. Debating Fraternity." We were in hopes that higher critics would ever stand aloof from the Lutheran Church, but were surprised to find H., '94, in a recent recitation, asserting himself in that direction. He expounded at considerable length in " Evi-dences " on Saul of " Tyrus." Dr. N. (in astronomy, on Monday morning) —" I was reading up a lunar theory last night " —(quickly correcting himself)—" Oh ! no, not last night! It was night before last." Prof. H. to M., '94—" Is this law which we are speaking of universal ?" Mr. M.—" Well, yes, sir, it's universal to some extent." The cause of the frequent tardiness of K., '94, has ever been a problem beyond the solu-tion of the students. This is Dr. N.'s expla-nation, which he gave to the Seniors recently: " Mr. K., having charge of the Observatory, goes on Observatory time, and Observatory time is slower than college time." That trip of the musical organizations to Westminster last month was one conspicuous for jokes at the expense of the boys, if nothing more. One of the young ladies asked " why they carried a Jew along ?" Another declared that those cheeks of S., '97, were painted. Two of the members who had been assigned lodg-ings at a distinguished townsman's house were met by the Senator himself when they rang for admittance. After a survey of the duet, his majesty remarked that he did not have any marriageable daughters, and then sent them to the hotel. The effect, according to their own statement, was so appalling they " couldn't eat any dinner." A certain lady asked the manager to send two of the finest gentlemen in the clubs to her house. Ask the manager who was there, and then ask one of the other fellows what the lady afterward remarked concerning her guest. Dr. S. to Mr. V., '94—" How would you test for hard water?" Mr. V.—" Dissolve a little of it in alcohol, and then use a viscid filter." " Our Pearlie " wishes to find some facts in the Life of Luther. Picking up Grote's History of Greece, he remarks, triumphantly: " That is just what I want." Failing in this, he ex-plores Geike's Hours with the Bible. He is now perusing Skeat's Etymological Dictionary. Dr. H. speaks about the strangeness of the fact that there were no Smiths among the Israelites. Strange community! Y. M. C. A. NOTES. The Y. M. C. A., on December 14th, held its last business meeting of the term. Owing to the absence of quite a number of the mem- 148 THE COLLEGE MERCURY. bers of the different Committees, the reports of committee work usually given at that time were deferred, and may be expected early next term. The funds belonging to the Association were ordered to be invested in such a manner as to yield an increased amount of interest. We hope, during the coming year, to make addition to these funds, which will be eventu-ally appropriated to the erection of a suitable Y. M. C. A. building. A hearty and liberal patronage of our lecture course will help, we trust, to accomplish this. The Association deplores the possible inter-ference with its lecture course by a prior entertainment in the chapel, and trusts that there will be no conflicting of interests. With the beginning of a new year and a new term, let us anew exert our efforts in winning young men for Christ, as that is our mission in college. A retrospect of the past term shows much for our encouragement, and Gettysburg College is far better with than she would be without this organization. GENERAL COLLEGE NEWS. The November number of the Ohio State Inter-Colegiate Record contains a full-page cut of Recitation Hall of Gettysburg College.' That co-education is making a wonderful advance is shown by the fact that 500 women are in attendance at the University of Michigan. Lehigh University has in prospect one of the finest Laboratories in the world. It will cost $200,000. The large colleges of the country as to the number of students stand in the following order: Harvard, Johns Hopkins, Cornell, Columbia, and Yale.—Ex.' Yale recitations have been changed from one hour to 50 minutes.—Ex. There are 430 colleges in the United States, with 122,523 students.—Ex. Dartmouth has turned out 40 College Presi-dents, 200 College Professors, 60 members of Congress, and 24 Governors.—Ex. The college yell is a purely American inven-tion, and is unknown in other countries. In England the students simply cheer or scream the name of the college or university. No attempt is made at a rhythmical, measured yell as in tliis country.—Depauw Weekly. Improvements of the near future at Yale are a covered base-ball ground and a campus lighted by electricity. " Young gentlemen," said a Professor to his class in Evolution, " when I am endeavoring to explain to you the peculiarities of a monkey I want you to look straight at me."—Ex. Caps and gowns have been adopted by this year's Senior classes at Amherst, Dartmouth, Harvard, Lafayette, Princeton, Williams, and Yale. German boys are said to be the strongest intellectually in the world, Irish boys the wittiest, French boys the cleverest, and American boys the brightest.—Ex. The New University of Chicago already has over 1,000 students.—Ex. THE MERCURY is pleased to add to its list of exchanges The Radiator, published by the A A 2, fraternity of the Hillhouse High School of New Haven, Conn., and the Echo of the Illinois Wesleyan University, both of which are excellent journals, published in an attrac-tive form and full of interesting college news. Muhlenberg College is agitating a move-ment which will do away with the afternoon recitation and transfer it to the morning. The Bucknell Mirror is now issued semi-monthly. In the past 25 years 19 college buildings have been added to the Princeton campus. In the last seven years Yale has scored 886 points to her opponents' 88 on the foot-ball field. James Kitchens, of the class of 1819, of the U. of Pa., is the oldest living college graduate. Miss S.—" When 1 was a child I spake as a child, but now that I am a man, or very nearly one, I act as a man."—Ex. The largest salary which any college pro-fessor receives is $20,000, the annual income of Prof. Turner, of Edinburgh. THE COLLEGE MERCURY. 149 Governor Pattison of Pennsylvania deliv-ered an address on the " Higher Education of Women" at the recent dedication of the " Latin School" of the Woman's College of Baltimore. " Where are you going, my pretty maid?" " I am going to college, sir," she said, " For I am an ambitious gay co-ed, And I am going to college, sir," she said. " And what is your fortune, my pretty maid ?" "To be independent, sir," she said, " And able to earn my butter and bread By what I learn in college," she said. " I believe I will marry you, my pretty maid." " Oh ! no thank you, no thank you, sir," she said, " You are wealthy and worldly, but not well-bred, Not manly as college boys, sir," she said. S. M. G. in The Occident. The registering of the Freshman classes at Yale has been completed, and the lists show 380 students in the academic and 222 in the scientific department. Over 9,000 students attend the University of Paris. The Class of '93, University of Michigan, numbered 731, the largest ever graduated from an American college. Yale, Harvard, Brown, Princeton, Leland Stanford, Cornell, University of Wisconsin, and University of Michigan now publish daily papers, and the University of Pennsylvania will begin the publication of one soon. Man wants but little here below, Is a sentiment we love, And, judging by his conduct here, He won't get much above. ALUM/SI. FRANK E. FICKINGER, Editor. '41. Rev. Henry Baker, D. D., one of the oldest living Alumni, who was stricken with paralysis about two weeks ago, is gradually passing away at his home in Altoona, Pa. '46. The Philadelphia Ledger, of Friday, December 1st, contained a portrait engraving of Rev. W. M. Baum, D. D., pastor of St. Mat-thew's, together with a very full report of his Thanksgiving sermon. '55. Revs. O. G. Klinger, '86, and Eli Huber, D. D., '55, addressed the Christian Endeavor Convention of Adams County, Pa., at Arendts-ville, Pa., lately. '56. Rev. G. W. Leisher, of Duncannon, Pa., has accepted a call to the Boalsburg charge in Centre County, Pa., lately served by Rev. Wm. A. Trostle. '56. Rev. J. W. Schwartz, D. D., of Worth-ington, Pa., informs us that at a meeting of his Synod action was taken to organize a Western Alumni Association, and that a meeting will soon be called for that purpose at Trinity Lutheran Church, Allegheny, Pa. '57. Dr. H. L. Baugher will preach in St. Mark's Lutheran Church, the one formerly served by Dr. C. S. Albert, on the first Sunday of the new year, January 7th. '57. The committee on the Revision of the Hymnal portion of the Book of Worship of the General Synod met recently in Dr. D. M. Gilbert's church in Harrisburg, Pa. The com-mittee consists of Drs. Gilbert, H. L. Baugher, '57 ; W. E. Parson, '67 ; Rev. H. B. Wile, '77, and Rev. E. H. Delk. The next meeting will be held some time in February, probably in Gettysburg. '59. Rev. J. G. Goettman, D. D., of Alle-gheny City, Pa., attended the December meet-ing of the Board of Church Extension, in the interests of several missions in the Pittsburgh Synod. On Sunday, November 26th, 1893, he celebrated his 30th anniversary as pastor of Trinity Lutheran Church of Allegheny. '61. Rev. M. L. Kunkleman, of Norcatur, Kan., has accepted a call to Wayne, Neb., and will,take charge there in the near future. '61. On Tuesday evening, December 5th, Dr. J. B. Reimensnyder, of New York, deliv-ered an address in the " Morgan Lecture Course" before the faculty and students of Auburn Theological Seminary on " The Sig-nificance of the Lutheran Church for Chris-trianity." '62. Hon. F. E. Beltzhoover has lately in-troduced a bill into the House of Representa-tives for the transferring of the Pension Bureau from the Interior to the War Department. '63. Dr. Enders, of York, being sick with the grippe, Dr. E. J. Wolf filled his pulpit on the 10th inst, preaching and holding communion in the morning in German, and at night preach-ing in English and conducting a large English communion. ISO THE COLLEGE MERCURY. '65. Dr. J. C. Roller's congregation, Han-over, Pa., celebrated its 150th anniversary by-appropriate services during the entire week of November I9th-26th. Quiteanumberaidedthe pastor in the jubilee services, prominent among whom were Drs. H. L. Baugher, L. E. Albert, E. J. Wolf, Charles E. Hay, and Rev. J. J. Al-bert. The history of the church is varied, but of continued prosperity, and the congregation is a glory to the denomination to which it belongs. '66. A. J. Riley, Esq., who declined the ap-pointment as President Judge of Blair County, is now Solicitor of the Pennsylvania Railroad Co. '67. Rev. Dr. Charles S. Albert was pre-sented with a purse containing $250 in gold by the congregation of St. Mark's Lutheran Church, of Baltimore, at the reception tendered himself and family before leaving for Phila-delphia. '69. The new Lutheran Church at Daven-port, Neb., was dedicated on November 12th, Rev. J. A. Clutz, D. D., president of Midland College, preaching the sermon. '73. Rev. J. F. Hartman, of Altoona, Pa., has been appointed to and accepted the editor-ship of the Keystone Christian Endeavor Herald. '73. Rev. T. J. Yost, of Altamont, N. Y., has received a call to the Lutheran Church at Montoursville, Lycoming Co., Pa. '73. Rev. VV. S. Freas, D. D., has been elected pastor of St. Mark's Lutheran Church, Baltimore, to succeed Dr. Charles S. Albert, but has declined the call. Dr. Freas is presi-dent of the Board of Church Extension, and secretary of the General Synod, and has had a highly successful pastorate at St. Paul's, York, Pa. Dr. Freas recently celebrated the eighth anniversary of his ministry in York, Pa. '75. Rev. E. D. Weigle, of the First Luth-eran Church, of Altoona, Pa., preached the annual Thanksgiving sermon before Pride of Mountain City Council, No. 472, and Coun-cil No. 152, Junior Order United American Mechanics. '78. Rev. Albert E. Bell, of Boiling Springs, Pa., has been unanimously elected pastor of St. Mark's, York, Pa., recently made vacant by the resignation of Rev. Mr. Bowers. It is hoped that Mr. Bell will accept the call. Un-til a pastor arrives upon the territory, Rev. Wm. C. Bare, '93, will be in charge. '79. Rev. Luther Kuhlman's congregation at Frederick, Md., are improving the parson-age by having another story added to it. '80. Rev. George S. Bowers, late of St. Luke's, York, Pa., preached his opening ser-mon at St. Mark's, Hagerstown, Md., on Sun-day, December 3d. '82. Rev. J.E. Zerger, of St. Paul's Church, Leetonia, O., has resigned, to take effect Feb-ruary 1st, 1894, and accepted a unanimous call to the Lutheran Church at Mt. Holly Springs, Pa., this change having become nec-essary on account of the health of Rev. Zerger's family. '83. Rev. George W. Baughman, of Everett, Pa., has accepted a call to the Uniontown charge in Maryland. '83. L. A. Brewer has been elected treas-urer, and is one-sixth owner of the Republican Printing Company, of Cedar Rapids, la. '84. Rev. Andrew S. Fichthorn, a few weeks since, resigned as secretary of the P. R. R. branch of the Y. M. C. A. at Tyrone, Pa. The following week he was unanimously elected secretary of the Association at Washington, Pa., at an annual salary of $1,000. This call he declined, preferring the work of the active ministry. His health is now fully restored, and he is well qualified in every way to do good work in any field. '85. Rev. G. G. M. Brown has removed from Union Bridge, Md., to Everett, Bedford County, Pa. '88. The members and many kind friends of Grace Lutheran Church, Canal Dover, O., tendered their new pastor and wife, Rev. John J. Hill, a very fitting reception on Thurs-day evening, November 16th. '89. Rev. C. B. Etter, of the Second (St. Paul's) Church, Akron, O., has been tendered a call to the pastorate of the Sharon Charge, near Wads-worth, O., and will probably accept. '90. Rev. F. S. Geesey, ofthe Trinity charge, York Co., Pa., was installed on last Sunday, December 10th. '90. Rev. G. H. Reen, pastor of St. Luke's at Mansfield, was installed on Sunday, Novem- THE COLLEGE MERCURY. I5i ber 26th. Dr. L. A. Gotwald, '57, delivering the charge to the pastor in the morning, and that to the people in the evening. '91. Schmucker Duncan, now pursuing a course in Philosophy at Yale, spent the Christmas holidays with his mother at home in Gettysburg. '91. Rev. A. Pohlmann, recently appointed missionary for the Lutheran Church to Africa, has been making a tour through the churches of Eastern Pennsylvania, talking in the interest of missions. He recently addressed large crowds of students at the Clarion State Nor-mal School. '91. Frank Swartz, at present a student in Hartford Theological Seminary, spent Thanks-giving week with his parents in Gettysburg. '91. Rev. A. C. Stup is to be addressed at Asheville, N. C. '93. Honor Luffer Wilhelm is the editor of an interesting college paper and one that should be in the hands of every student.— T/ie Inter- Collegiate Record. Little grains of sand, Drops of H20, Make the mighty sugar trust, And the broker's dough. F-RTVTE-RNITy /NOTES. PAUL W. KOLLER, Editor. PHI KAPPA PSI. Bro. Lutz, '94, spent his holiday vacation " doing " Baltimore, Washington, Philadelphia, and New York. Bro. Keffer, '95, visited friends in Pittsburgh during most of the Christmas holidays. Bros. Carty, '96, and Graff, '97, are about again after a brief illness. Bro. Claybaugh, 'yj, gave a reception to the musical clubs at his home in Westminster, Md. PHI GAMMA DELTA. Bros. Rietz, '95, and Aukerman, '97, were compelled to leave college before the close of the term on account of sickness. Bro. Herr, '97, also went home with an attack of the grip, but returned for the examinations. Bro. D. F. Garland, '88, spent a short time in our midst recently. His church is growing wonderfully and the entire section of the city in the neighborhood is being built up. We are represented on the musical clubs this year by the following men : On the Glee Club—Bro. Fickinger; on the Banjo Club— Bros. Baum and Fickinger; on the Mandolin Club—Bros. Wert, Herr, Baum, and Fickin-ger. Bro. E. E. Blint, '90, pastor of the First Lutheran Church of Littlestown, Pa., paid a visit to Gettysburg with his wife a short time ago. Bro. S. B. Martin, '90, spent his Christmas vacation with his parents in Gettysburg. Bro. D. A. Buehler, '91, is at present at home, having severed his connection with the firm in which he has been employed for the last two years. SIGMA CHI. A chapter of Sigma Chi is being organized at the University of Chicago. Sigma is one of the five Greek-letter societies which have thus far taken possession of this new fraternity territory. Bro. McPherson, '83, spent several days last month visiting friends in Baltimore. Bro. Hersh, '91, has removed his law office to the rooms in the Star and Sentinel Build-ing on Baltimore Street. Bro. Damuth, '92, spent part of his vaca-tion as the guest of friends in Harrisburg. Bro. Olewine, '97, was called home on busi-ness before the close of last term. Bro. Trowbridge, '82, who was compelled to relinquish his duties for a season as pastor of St Paul's Church, Baltimore, because of ill-ness, has returned to his pastorate after a rest, much improved in health. ALPHA TAU OMEGA. Bro. Lewis Gehrhart, '85, of Martinsburg, West Va., spent Thanksgiving in Gettysburg. Bro. Gehrhart, in connection with his law prac-tice, is editing the Martinsburg Independent. Bros. Hutton, Cable, and Menges spent Thanksgiving at home. Bro. G. G. M. Brown resigned his charge at Union Bridge to accept a call from the con-gregation at Everett, Pa. 152 THE COLLEGE MERCURY. Bros. H. G. Mentzer, '87, and J. C. Clug-ston, '89, have formed a partnership, having purchased a drug store in Waynesboro, Pa., where they will do business under the firm name, Mentzer & Clugston. Bro. Mentzer is a graduate of the Philadelphia College of Pharmacy, Bro. Clugston a graduate of the Baltimore Pharmaceutical College. Chapters have recently been established at the Polytechnic Institute, Terre Haute, Ind., and at the University of Nebraska, Lincoln, Neb. ATHLETICS. HENRY E. CLARE, Editor. THURSDAY, November 30th, our team closed the foot-ball' season with a very creditable game with York Collegiate Institute at York, Pa. The game proved an easy vic-tory for our team. After a few ineffectual on-slaughts the York men despaired of making any impression on our line or of running the ends. Punting was then resorted to, with veiy little effect, although the York full-back, Van Baman, did some fine work. In this way only couldtheyput the ball on our territory, and then only momentarily. Our men had no difficulty in breaking through their line or running the ends. Emmert made some veiy long runs, as did Mottern. The bucking of Apple was very effective. Manifold did the great playing for York. The teams lined up as follows : GETTYSBURG. POSITIONS. YORK. McCartney, left end, Manifold. Byers, left tackle, Williams. Tholan, left guard, Polack. Rank, centre, Anderson. Becker, right guard, Randolph. Minges, right tackle, Crider. Earnest, right end. Diehl. Emmert, left half-back, Jessop. Mottern, right half-back, Crider. Nicklas, quarter-back, Keyworth (McEall) Apple, full-back, Van Baman. Score : Gettysburg, 24; Y. C. I., o. In this game only five of the regular players participated. The other positions were filled by those who had never played in a regular game. The score shows that they filled their places with credit. This season, which opened so creditably in a game with Cornell' University at Ithaca, N. Y., has proved to be probably the best in the history of foot-ball at this college. With unprecedented difficulties and obstacles in the way of success, the team has made a record that is a credit to themselves and the college. Several times the team played in a condition that hardly justified their playing, but a defeat was considered more honorable than the cancelling of a game. The team played eight games. Three of the opposing teams were university teams, and two of them rank among the best in the land. The games won were two from Dickinson, one from Washing-ton and Jefferson College, one from York Col-legiate Institute. One tie game was played with F. & M. Those lost were with University of Pennsylvania, Cornell University, and Buck-nell University. From the pecuniary standpoint, the season has not been so profitable. As matters now stand, we are considerably in debt. The cause has not been patronized as it should have been by the students. But the principal cause of our indebtedness is the lack of an athletic field. Money was lost on every home game, not be-cause we failed to draw large crowds, but because we could not get them to pay when they could see the game for nothing. This is our great drawback. It is necessary now to work earnestly. All subscriptions should be paid at once, as well as term dues. Our debts must be met, and the fact that not a cent has-been added to the Athletic Field Fund for an age shows us conclusively that no one takes enough interest in us or our noble cause to help us out of the difficulty. We must do it ourselves. It would be unfair to allow this number of THE MERCURY to go to press without saying a word about Manager Kloss. All who have watched our varying fortunes this season could not help seeing that a great part of our success was due to his indefatigable efforts and un-abating interest. He deserves the thanks of all for his labors. Twenty-six players participated in the differ-ent games of the season. To give an account of the playing of each one would require more space than can be allowed, and probably would not be interesting to the majority of the readers. On the other hand, to make mention of a few and leave unnoticed others who equally deserve praise for the faithfulness and zeal with which they performed their duties would be unfair. THE COLLEGE MERCURY. 153 In order to avoid this, only the touch-downs and the players who made them will be men-tioned. During the season 15 touch-downs were made, giving us 80 points : First game with Dickinson—Aukerman, 3 ; Keefer, 1. Bucknell—Aukerman, 1. Washington and Jefferson—Keefer, 3. Franklin and Marshall—Aukerman, 1. Second game with Dickinson—Keefer, 1. York Collegiate Institute—Mottern, 3 ; By-ers, 1 ; Emmert, 1. Total, 15—Aukerman, 5 ; Keefer, 5 ; Mot-tern, 3 ; Byers, 1 ; Emmert, 1. Gymnasium work has begun in earnest. All seem to be pleased with the work of Director Aukerman. It is to be hoped that this very important part of athletic training be not neglected, and that good and well-trained ma-terial may be developed for our coming seasons. At a recent meeting of the Athletic Associ-ation, the advisability .of chartering the body was referred to the Advisory Committee. There was a young man from Ky., Who at gambling thought he was a dy., But he altered his mind, After trying to find, The ace, with a monte-man ly. TOW/S 7VND SEMI/NTVRy. ROSCOE C. WRIGHT, Editor. TOWN. BY the will of the late Mrs. Sarah Eichel-berger, of Gettysburg, the college, with the " College " Church, is made residuary legatee. It is supposed that each of these will realize about $1,500. Her husband's will adds $2,000 to the funds of the college, and about $22,000 to the endowment of the seminary. These bequests from citizens of the town are very gratifying to the friends of the institution, and it is to be hoped that others will follow this good example, and so arrange their wills that these noble institutions will be helped to much needed equipment and teaching force. Postmaster Kitzmiller's commission expires on January 27th. Ex-County Treasurer Rufus E. Culp, R. M. Elliot, and ex-Prothon-otary George L. H. Grammer are the appli-cants for the position. Murderer Heist, who was to have been hanged here on December 14th, has made a statement in which he places the guilt on a man named Reese. His attorney has secured a reprieve from Governor Pattison un-til January 17th, during which time he will make an effort to secure a commutation of the sentence to life imprisonment. The Sunday-schools of the town held ap-propriate Christmas services. Those con-ducted by the students in the country held theirs before vacation. Dr. Breidenbaugh made an analysis of the stomach of Associate Judge Donohue, who died so mysteriously a short time ago, and found strychnia in sufficient quantity to cause death. The coroner's jury rendered a verdict that he had come to his death at the hands of an unknown person. The County Commis-sioners offer a reward for the arrest of the person. The schedule on the Phila. & Reading road is even more inconvenient than that of the old Gettysburg & Harrisburg railroad. The college musical clubs furnished the music for the evening sessions of the Institute. This was the most successful Institute ever held in Adams County. No services were held in the College Church on Sunday, December 17th, on account of diphtheria in the family of the sexton who occupies a portion of the building. Mr. Chas. Young, Gettysburg's talented young artist, has received liberal praise from the Art Editor of the Pldladelphia Inquirer. Mr. William B. Duncan, of Arkansas, has returned to his home after a pleasant visit to relatives and friends here. Miss Richards, daughter of Rev. Dr. Rich-ards, of Muhlenberg College, visited her aunts, the Misses McClean, the latter part of the term. Prof, and Mrs. Huber G. Buehler, of Lake-ville, Connecticut, are visiting Mrs. Buehler's parents, Dr. and Mrs. E. J. Wolf. Mr. Chas. Shapley, father of Mr. J. S. Shap-ley, of the Class of '90, died in Carlisle, De-cember 18th. 154 THE COLLEGE MERCURY. SEMINARY. The Seminary closed Monday, December 4th. Two cases of fever caused much anxiety among the Theologues. As a result the Faculty thought it best to close the term im-mediately. It is reported that a Harrisburg paper has published a letter from John C. Grimes, of the Junior Class, who disappeared so mysteriously last term. The letter is written to his father from Chicago. Rev. Dr. E. J. Wolf has an article on the " New Doctrine " in the New York Independent of December 14th. Mr. W. S. Oberholtzer and Mr. Edgar Suth-erland recovered from their sickness in time to spend Christmas at their homes. The work on the foundation of the new building progresses rapidly when the weather permits. Mr. E. E. Parsons, of the Junior Class, supplied the pulpit of Fourth Lutheran Church of Altoona during vacation. Rev. M. L. Tate, of the Senior Class, preached in the Lutheran Church of Bellwood during vacation. Mr. N. F. Bare, of the Junior Class, will preach in the Lutheran Church of Boiling Springs until a pastor has been secured. Bishop Daniel Payne, at one time a student in Seminary, and the oldest Methodist Bishop in the world, died at Wilberforce, Ohio, recently, aged 72 years. LITE-RTVRy SOCIETIES. WALDO D. MAYNARD, Editor. OF the many advangages which the literary societies afford to the students, those gained from the reading-rooms are of no little consideration. Here are to be found the leading newspapers, such as the Philadelphia Press, New York World, and many others of equal importance, together with the best magazines published. These rooms are main-tained for the convenience of the students at a considerable expense. Most of the students appreciate these privileges. There are, how-ever, some who are not only unappreciative of them, but even abuse them. It is next to an impossibility to keep Puck and Judge or the illustrated papers in the reading-rooms for any length of time. The Christmas number of Judge was not in Phrena. reading-rooms long enough to permit one-quarter of the members of that society to read it. Then, again, many men have an idea that this is a place for smok-ing and lounging. Men of this class make a nuisance of themselves, to the annoyance of those who wish to read. Isn't it about time that there is better decorum in the reading-room ? Many of us have only a few minutes to spend in reading the papers, and our time is too valuable to be wasted on account of the interruption of carelessness and indifference on the part of certain individuals. Again, it is unjust to expect the societies to furnish read-ing material for the monopoly of a few. We are now about to enter upon another term of work in the literary societies as well as in the other departments. The last term was considerably broken up, so that there were not many evenings for regular work. There-fore, we should tiy to make our work as interesting and profitable as possible. We hope to see some good men developed for the coming oratorial contest in June. Now is the time and the societies the place to train for the contest. There are still many men who have not as yet connected themselves with either of the societies. We would call attention to the fact that all non-society men are required to pay one dollar for the use of the reading-rooms after the first term, so from a financial stand-point it is about as cheap to be a member of a society as not to be. The two societies will continue the special meetings which have been found to be so profitable. Miss Lillie Tipton had charge of Philo. library during the holiday vacation. Messrs. Maynard, Barndt, Bell, Burger, and Clare are on the Committee to prepare special programmes for Phrena. Philo. has elected Mr. O. L. Sigafoos, '94, to fill the vacancy on Staff of THE MERCURY. ADVERTISEMENTS. Wanamaker's. What makes Wanamaker's so dis-tinctively Wanamaker's is the spirit that actuates the merchandising—all the time striving: to serve our customers better and better, shortening the road from producer to consumer and saving to patrons every possible penny of cost. How well we have done it is a matter of history, how well we shall do is what concerns us. The look is always ahead. Every part of the store shows points of unusual interest. Sporting Goods. Things for wear. Things for home helping. And there are lower-than-ever prices on many of them. JOHN WANAMAKER. SEND FOR CATALOGUE OF you^s L^D^S, NEAR. BALTIMORE, MD. This widely known, thoroughly equipped, and extensively patronized School will open its 41st Annual Session, Sept. 13th, 1893. All the Departments of a High Grade Seminary. Address, Rev. J. H. TURNER, A. M.,Principal, LUTHERVILLE, MD. PROFESSIONAL CARDS. CHJl^IiES S. DU^CA^i, '82, ATTORNEY AND COUNSELLOR-AT-LAW, Baltinxoi-e Street, GETTYSBURG, PA. CHAS. E. STffltfkE, '87, ATTORNEY-AT-LAW, Baltimore Street, GETTYSBURG, PA. DR. CHAS, B, STOUFFER, OFFICE, STAR AND SENTINEL BUILDING, GETTYSBURG. PA. fj tiber's Dr^2 Store, Baltimore Street, GETTYSBURG, PA. Prescriptions Carefully Compounded. atest Styles \r\ IS Hats, Shoes, AND Gents' Furnishings, R. M. ELLIOTT'S. N. B.—Stiff Hats made to Fit the Head in two minutes A. D. BUEHLER&CO., Headquarters for Stationery and Blank Books. LOWEST CASH PRICES. VI ADVERTISEMENTS. DECKER BROTHERS' PIANOS. Absolute Evenness of Touch, Richness and Brilliancy of Tone, Extraordinary Singing Quality, Unequaled Workmanship, Power of Standing in Tune longer than any other Piano made, are among the characteristic qualities of DECKER BROS. PIANOS, 33 Union Square, fieux Yot*k. Used in Philo. Hall at Gettysburg College. GO TO C.A.BLOCHER'S Jecxielfy Store for Souvenir * Spoons, i Sword Pins, &c. Post Office Corner, Centre Square. COLLEGE EMBLEMS EMIL ZOTHE, Engraver, Designer; and fllanafaetufing Jerjuelep, 19 SOUTH NINTH STREET, Opp. Post Office, PHILADELPHIA. Specialties: Masonic Marks, Society Badges, College Buttons, Pins, Scarf Pins, and Stick Pins. Athletic Prizes. ALL GOODS ORDERED THROUGH G. Z. STUP. ADVERTISEMENTS. VI1 R. H. REININGER, fl]V[OS EC^EHT, Merchant * * *■■*'•■* Tailor. DEALER IN Hats, Shirts, Shoes, Ties, Umbrellas, Gloves, Satchels, Hose, THE BEST WORK AT THE LOWEST PRICES. Suits from $12.00 to $40.00. Pants from $4.00 to $12.00. Pocket Books, Trunks, Telescopes, Rubbers, NEXT DOOR TO POST OFFICE, Etc., Etc. UP-STAIRS. CENTRAL SQUARE. AMOS ECKERT. PETE THORNE, Shaving $ Hair Cutting SPECIAIi TO STUDENTS. pine Tailoring. Parlors JOSEPH JACOBS, 1 LXl l\J 1 0» Merchant Tailor, FmST CLASS 7VRT1STS. Chambersburg Street, (Below Eagle Hotel) CENTRAL SQUARE. GETTYSBURG, PA. FLEMMING & TROXEL, Red Front Cigar Store Billiard R. H. RUPP, Proprietor. fio. 8 Baltimore St., Gettysbufg. ANt> The place for a fine Cigar or a good Pool 'Rooms. chew. Solid Havana filler, 5 for 25c. An elegant article. BALTIMORE STREET. A FINE ASSORTMENT OF PIPES AND SMOKING MIXTURES. Vlll ADVERTISEMENTS. ESTABLISHED 1876. PE/NKOSE MgEKS, AY/dTcnndKER ™ JEWELER. Iiafge Stoek of LCiatehes, Clocks, Jexxielvy, etc., on Hand. GETTYSBURG SOUVENIR SPOONS. COLLEGE SOUVENIR SPOONS. 10 BALTIMORE STREET, GETTYSBURG, PA. Students' Headquarters IS AT J. R. STINE S. SON'S CLOTHING STORE The Cheapest Clothing and Gents' Furnishings in Gettysburg. MERCHANT TAILORING A SPECIALTY. COME AND SEE US. J. R. STINE & SON, THE LEADING CLOTHIERS, MAIN STREET, GETTYSBURG, RA. A. G. SPALDING & BROS. MANUFACTURERS OF .Athletic $> ^porting Goods OF EVERY DESCRIPTION THE NATIONAL LEAGUE BALL, BATS, CATCHERS' GLOVES AND MITTS. MASKS. BODY PROTECTORS, ETC. ETC THE SPALDING TOURNAMENT TENNIS BALL, THE SLOCUM RACKETS. RACKET COVERS, PRESSES AND NETS, COURT MEASURES, MARKERS, POLES. FORKS. ETC., ETC. Uniforms and Clothing for all Sports, Outing and Gymnasium use- The finest imported Serges and flannels. Newest Styles and Patterns. SEND FOR OUR NUW CATALOGUE'S CHICAt.O, NEW YORK. PHILADELPHIA, 10S Madison St. 243 Broadway, lojz Chestnut St. DMTLLTIELD LIVEKT. Rear of Washington House, Opposite W. M. R. R. Depot. GETTYSBURG, PA. ^W& All Kinds of Teams. Good Riding Horses. -:o:- The Battlefield a Specialty, With First-Class Guides. DAVID McCLEARY, Prop.
ÖZET10 Kasım 1938 tarihinde Mustafa Kemal Atatürk'ün hayatını kaybetmesi ile bir-likte Cumhurbaşkanı olan İsmet İnönü ülke yönetiminde en yetkili kişi haline gelmiştir. İnönü'nün CHP ve ülke yönetimindeki adete tek kişilik hakimiyeti ( Milli Şef ) Celal Bayar başta olmak üzere dönemin CHP'li milletvekili ve yöneticilerinde tepkiye neden olmuştur. Bir şahsın parti ve ülke yönetimindeki hakimiyetine İkinci Dünya Savaşı'nın da etkisiyle halkın büyük çoğunluğunda oluşan ekonomik sıkıntının ve iktidarın halkın muhafazakarlığı ile çelişen eğitim ve sosyal alanlardaki uygulamaları CHP ve dışındaki siyasi çevrelerde ve halkın büyük bir bölümünde muhalif bir tutumun oluşmasına neden olmuştur. Bu süreç hükümetin birtakım radikal uygulamaları ile birlikte örgütlü bir mu-halif hareketin doğmasına neden olmuştur. Yukarıda belirtilen nedenlerden kaynaklanan ve açıktan açığa bir söylem ve ey-leme dönüşmeyen CHP milletvekillileri içindeki bireysel tavırlar ilk defa Çiftçiyi Top-raklandırma Kanunu teklifi sırasında ortaya çıkmıştır. CHP milletvekilleri Celal Bayar, Adnan Menderes, Fuat Köprülü ve Refik Koraltan, 14 Mayıs 1945 tarihinde bu kanun teklifinin TBMM'de görüşülmeye başlaması ile birlikte hükümetin bu uygulamasına karşı tavırlarını yaptıkları konuşmalar ile ortaya koymuşlardır. Fakat esasen bu kanun tasarısının TBMM'ye sunulmasından önce CHP içinde muhalif bir grubun oluşması Tevfik Rüştü Aras'ın evinde yapılan perşembe toplantılarıyla başlamıştır. 1945 yılının Nisan ayından itibaren Tevfik Rüştü Aras'ın evinde bir araya gelen Emin Sazak, Adnan Menderes ve Fuat köprülü CHP'nin, İsmet İnönü'nün otoritesi altında olduğunu ifade etmişler ve bu durumu değiştirmek gerektiği üzerinde durmuşlardır. İkinci defa bir ara-ya gelen Adnan Menderes ve Fuat Köprülü demokratik bir merkez oluşturma konusun-da görüş birliğine varmışlardır. Daha sonraki toplantılara Refik Koraltan da katılmıştır. Adnan Menderes, partide ve toplum içinde etkili olan Celal Bayar'ı bu gruba katmak gerektiğini açıklamıştır. Celal Bayar ile yapılan toplantı sonunda o da gruba dahil ol-muştur. Grup üyeleri 18 Mayıs 1945 tarihinde yapılan toplantıda CHP Meclis Grubuna vermeyi düşündükleri Dörtlü Takriri hazırlamışlardır.Takrir verilmeden önce TBMM'de 1945 yılı devlet bütçesinin oylamasına katı-lan üç yüz yetmiş üç milletvekilinden İzmir Milletvekili Celal Bayar, Aydın Milletve-kili Adnan Menderes, İçel Milletvekili Refik Koraltan, Kars Milletvekili Fuat Köprülü ve Eskişehir Milletvekili Emin Sazak bütçeye karşı aleyhte oy kullanmışlardır. Cumhu-riyet Dönemi'nde ilk defa bir bütçeye karşı aleyhte oy kullanılmıştır. Böylece muhalif tavırlarını ikinci defa ortaya koymuşlardır. Grup üyeleri 7 Haziran 1945 tarihinde Celal Bayar, Adnan Menderes, Fuat Köprülü ve Refik Koraltan'ın imzası ile Dörtlü Takrir'i CHP Meclis Grubu Başkanlığı-na vererek muhalif tutumlarını somutlaştırmışlardır. Takrirde CHP'nin işleyişinin de-mokratik ilkelere uygun hale getirilmesini ve TC. Anayasası'nda var olan vatandaş hak ve hürriyetlerinin tanınması talep etmişlerdir. Bu takrir 12 Haziran 1945 tarihinde CHP Meclis Grubu'nda görüşülmüş ve red-dedilmiştir. Takririn reddedilmesi ile birlikte devam eden süreçte bu kadronun CHP içinde siyaset yapma imkanı kalmadığı gibi takrirde talep edilen bir düzenin kurulma-sının CHP içinde mücadele edilerek olamayacağı ortaya çıkmıştır. Takririn, CHP Meclisi Grubuna verildiği günlerde Cumhurbaşkanı İsmet İnönü, Rauf Orbay ile görüşmüş yeni parti kurulması fikrini ona açmıştır. Bu görüşmeden, İnönü'nün yaptığı diğer konuşmalardan cesaret alan grup üyelerine karşı CHP'li yöne-tici ve milletvekillerinin olumsuz tavrı, partinin yayın organı Ulus gazetesindeki ağır sözlerle dolu yazılar grup üyelerinin CHP'den ayrılmalarına neden olmuştur. Zaten Adnan Menderes ve Fuat Köprülü Vatan gazetesinde yayınlanan yazıları nedeniyle CHP Divanı tarafından 25 Eylül 1945 tarihinde CHP'den ihraç edilmişlerdir. Diğer isimlerde istifa etmişlerdir. Partisiz kalan grup üyeleri parti kurma çalışmalarına başla-mışlar ve Demokrat Parti 7 Ocak 1946 tarihinde resmen kurulmuştur. Demokrat Parti, Dörtlü Takrir'in imzacıları: Celal Bayar, Adnan Menderes, Fuat Köprülü ve Refik Koraltan tarafından kurulmuştur. Demokrat Parti'nin simgesi "DP", genel merkezi ise Antalya Milletvekili Cemal Tunca'nın Ankara Sümer Sokaktaki sekiz numaralı binası olmuştur. Demokrat Parti'nin kuruluş gerekçesinde ve programında Türkiye'de demok-ratik bir rejimin kurulacağı, TC Anayasası'nda demokrasiye aykırı kanunların kaldırı-lacağı, vatandaşların hak ve hürriyetlerinin anayasal teminat altına alınacağı dile geti-rilmiştir. Muhalefet yıllarında ise CHP ve iktidar demokratik olmayan tutum ve davra-nışlar sergilemekle itham edilmiştir. Muhalefet yıllılarında iki parti arasında demokra-siye aykırı birçok olay yaşanmıştır. Hatta 7 Ocak 1947 tarihinde gerçekleşen Demokrat Parti Birinci Genel Kongresi'nde kabul edilen Hürriyet Misakı'nda TC Anayasası'na aykırı olan kanunların kaldırılması ve demokrasiye uygun kanunların yapılması talep edilmiştir. Bu istekler yerine getirilmez ise Demokrat Parti Genel Yönetim Kurulu'na sine-i millet kararı ( TBMM'den çekilme ) hakkı verilmiştir. Demokrat Parti yönetici-leri iktidara gelmeleri halinde vatandaşlara hak ve hürriyetlerinin tanınacağı, demokra-siye aykırı kanunların kaldırılacağı ve TC Anayasası'nın demokrasiye uyumlu hale ge-tirileceği sözlerini vermişlerdir. 14 Mayıs 1950 seçim faaliyetlerinde aynı vaatler tekrarlanmıştır. Hatta 2 Nisan 1950 tarihinde Kasımpaşa'da konuşan Demokrat Parti Genel Başkanı Celal Bayar, grev hakkının demokratik hak olduğunu ve demokrasinin olduğu ülkelerdeki gibi toplumsal düzene ve ekonomiye zarar vermeyecek biçimde işçilere grev hakkının verileceğini ifa-de etmiştir. Seçimleri kazanan Demokrat Parti adına Adnan Menderes 22 Mayıs 1950 tarihinde hükümeti kurmuş ve 29 Mayıs 1950 tarihinde hükümet programı TBMM'de onaylanmıştır.Hükümet programında partinin seçim beyannamesinde olduğu gibi iktidar deği-şikliğinin ülkede maddi ve manevi hiçbir sarsıntıya yol açmasına imkan tanınmayacağı ve özellikle devri sabık yaratılmayacağı vurgulanmıştır. Programda, TC Anayasası'nda vatandaş hak ve hürriyetlerine ve millet iradesine dayanan kararlı bir devlet düzeninin gerçekleşmesini sağlayacak düzenlemelerin yapılacağı ifade edilmiştir. Ayrıca CHP hükümetlerinden ( tek parti dönemi ) kalan, demokratik olmayan kanunların, alışkan-lıkların ve anlayışların değiştirileceği vurgulanmıştır. Programda, işçilere grev hakkının sosyal ve ekonomik düzeni bozmayacak şekilde tanınacağı açıklanmıştır. Demokrat Parti İktidarı Programı'nda sadece vatandaşlara tanınacak haklar yer almamıştır. Ayrıca o tarihlerde azınlıkta olsa da bazıları tarafından hak olarak görülen faaliyetlerin yasaklanacağı da yer almıştır. Cumhuriyet'in ve inkılapların korunması için aşırı sol akımlara ( komünizm ) izin verilmeyeceği ve bunlarla etkin bir biçimde müca-dele edileceği ifade edilmiştir. Bunlara karşı kanuni tedbirlerin alınacağı çünkü bu tür düşüncelerin günün şartlarında fikir ve vicdan hürriyeti olarak görülmediği vurgulan-mıştır. Bu fikir akımların hürriyet maskesi altında yayın yapmalarına izin verilmeyeceği çünkü bu düşünce akımlarının amacının özgürlükleri ortadan kaldırmak olduğu iddia edilmiştir. Komünizm fikir akımının yanı sıra irticai hareketlere de asla müsaade edil-meyeceği vurgulanmıştır. Demokrat Parti Dönemi'nde iktidarın sivil toplum kuruluşları ile ilişkilerine özetlemeden önce sivil toplumun örgütü tanımını yapmak yerinde olacaktır. Sivil top-lum kavramı farklı biçimlerde tanımlanan bir kavramdır. Özellikle devlet ile sivil top-lum arasındaki ilişki farklı tanımlamalara neden olmaktadır. Bu tanımlardan bazılarında sivil toplum, devletten tamamen bağımsız, devleti kontrol eden ve hatta devletin alter-natifi olan örgütlü bir güç olarak tarif edilmiştir. Diğer tanımlarda ise devlet ile sivil toplum arasında bu kadar keskin bir ayrılığın olmadığı, sivil toplumun devlete top-lumsal katılımı sağlama amacının var olduğu ileri sürülmüştür. Modern anlamda sivil toplum kavramı "Non Govern Mental Organizations" ( devletten bağımsız örgütlen-meler ) olarak tanımlamasının yanı sıra "gönüllü kuruluşlar", "kar amacı gütmeyen ku-ruluşlar" gibi ifadelerle de tanımlanmaktadır. Sivil toplum tanımını yaptıktan sonra Demokrat Parti iktidarları öncesi sivil toplum örgütlenmesine devletin müdahalesinin ne zaman kaldırıldığına kısaca yer verelim. Türkiye'de 28 Haziran 1938 tarihinde yürürlüğe giren 3512 sayılı Cemiyetler Kanunu ile Osmanlı Devleti döneminden kalma 1909 tarih ve 121 sayılı Cemiyetler Kanun'u ve bu kanunda yapılan 353 ve 387 sayılı kanunlar yürürlükten kalkmıştır. Bu kanunun dokuzuncu maddesinin h bendiyle "aile, sınıf, ırk, cins" esasına dayalı der-neklerin kurulması yasaklanmıştır. Bu madde ile sendika ve birçok derneğin kurulması yasaklanmıştır. Bu kanunun kabul gerekçesinde, o dönem de bazı ülkelerde var olan ko-münist ve faşist rejimlerin ülkenin yönetimin ele geçirmesini önlemek olduğu ileri sü-rülmüştür. İsmet İnönü'nün 10-11 Mayıs 1946 tarihinde CHP Kurultayı'nda yaptığı konuşmadan sonra 5 Haziran 1946 tarihinde 4919 sayılı Kanun ile dernek kurma işle-mindeki izin alma formalitesi kaldırılmıştır. Sınıf esasına dayalı dernek kurma yasağı da kalkmıştır. Bu kanunun kabulü sırasında Demokrat Parti adına bir konuşma yapan Adnan Menderes, kanunda yapılan değişikliği demokrasiye giden yolda önemli bir aşa-ma olarak adlandırmıştır. Sivil toplum örgütlenmesinin önündeki engeller Demokrat Parti İktidarı öncesinde kaldırılmıştır. Demokrat Parti İktidarı döneminde sivil toplum kuruluşları ile ilişkiler iki bölü-mde ele alınabilir. Birinci bölüm hükümetin sivil toplum alanında yaptığı düzenleme-lerden oluşur. İkinci bölüm ise iktidarın sivil toplum kuruluşlarına yaklaşımı yani onların faaliyetlerine karşı tutumu, ülke yönetimi ile ilgili alınan kararlara ilgili sivil toplum kuruluşlarının tepkileri ve sivil toplum kuruluşlarının kendi alanları ile ilgili alınan kararlarda bu kuruluşların isteklerinin ve itirazlarının dikkate alıp almamasından oluşur.Demokrat Parti İktidarı döneminde sivil toplum alanında birçok düzenleme yapılmıştır. Hükümetin yaptığı bu düzenlemelere günümüzün demokrasi düzeyi ile yaklaşmak zamanın koşullarını ve demokrasi kültürünün oluşum sürecini dikkate almamak anlamına gelir. Hükümetin sivil toplum alanında yaptığı ilk düzenleme 5680 sayılı Basın Kanunu'dur. Kanunun kabulü demokrasi ilkeleri ile bağdaşan bir uygulama olmuştur. Bu nedenle basın ve basın-yayın örgütleri bu yasayı doğru bir adım olarak görmüşlerdir. Hükümetin sivil toplum alanında yaptığı ikinci kanuni düzenleme 5844 sayılı Komünizm İle Mücadele Kanununu çıkarmasıdır. İktidarın programında komü-nizm fikir akımına ve komünist yayınlara karşı mücadele edileceği, bu fikir akımlarının faaliyetlerinin demokratik bir fikir ve vicdan hürriyeti olarak görülmediği aksine de-mokratik rejimi ortadan kaldırmaya yönelik bir tutum ve tavır olduğu vurgulanmıştır. Muhalefetin de bu konuda iktidarla aynı düşünceye sahip olması bu kanunun çıkarıl-masını kolaylaştırmıştır. Demokrat Parti İktidarı'nın bu tür düşünce akımlarına ve onların faaliyetlerine izin vermemesini değerlendirirken zamanın koşullarını ve demok-rasi kültürünün oluşum sürecini göz önünde tutmak yerinde olacaktır. İktidarın sivil toplum alanı ile ilgili yaptığı bir başka uygulama ise 5816 sayılı Atatürk Kanunu'nun çıkarılmasıdır. Atatürk'ün kişiliğine, ilke ve inkılaplarına saldırıların sonucunda kabul edilmiş olan bu kanun günümüzde de geçerlidir. Bu kanunun çıkarılmasına Atatürk'ün kurduğu parti olan CHP'li milletvekillerinin karşı çıkmış olmaları ise üzerinde durul-ması gereken önemli bir husustur. Hükümetin sivil toplum alanında gerçekleştirdiği bir başka düzenleme ise 6761 sayılı Vicdan ve Toplanma Hürriyetini Koruma Kanunu'nun kabul edilmesidir. Kanun, irticai hareketlerin artarak rejimi tehdit eder hale gelmesinin sonucu çıkarılmıştır. İrticai hareketlere izin verilmeyeceğini, demokratik rejimi koruya-cağını programında ilan eden hükümet bunun gereğini yerine getirmiştir. Dinin siyasi veya diğer çıkarlar için kullanılması ve bu tür örgütlenmelerin kurulmasını demokratik ilkelerle bağdaştırmak mümkün değildir. Hükümetin sivil toplum alanına bir başka müdahalesi Neşir Yolu ile veya Radyo ile İşlenecek Bazı Cürümler Hakkındaki Kanun'u çıkarması ile 6732 ve 6733 sayılı basın kanunlarının bazı maddelerini değiş-tirmesi ile olmuştur. Bu kanunlarda yer alan kişilerin şikayeti olmadan savcıların ya-yınlar ile ilgili kendiliğinden harekete geçebilmesi unsuru haber alma ve verme hür-riyetini engelleyen bir koşul oluşturmuştur. Yine gazetecilerin yaptıkları haberler ve köşe yazarlarının yazdıkları yazılar nedeniyle şikayet edilmeleri halinde kendilerini müdafaa edebilmeleri için ispat hakkının onlara verilmeyişi bazı konularda ( iktidar ve mülki amirler ile ilgili yolsuzluk vb) haber yapmalarına, yazı yazmalarına engel olacak ortamı oluşturmuştur. Ayrıca, halkın haber alma özgürlüğüne, gazetecilerin özgür ve bağımsız çalışmasına engel olmuştur. İspat hakkı verilmediği gibi bu tür yazı ve haberler için cezaların arttırılması basın hürriyetini ortadan kaldırmıştır. Bu nedenle bazı basın mensupları hareket içerikli haber ve yazıları nedeniyle ceza almış olsalar da hükümetin politikalarını eleştiren onlarca basın çalışanına hapis cezalarının verilmesi vatandaşlara hak ve hürriyetlerini vereceğini ve devri sabık yaratmayacağını söyleyen Demokrat Parti İktidarı'nın bu uygulamaları onun söylemleri ve adıyla çelişmesine ne-den olmuştur. Hükümetin sivil toplum alanında yaptığı bir başka kanuni düzenleme 6771 Sayılı Toplantılar ve Gösteri Yürüyüşleri Kanunu'nu çıkarmasıdır. Kanun, siyasi partilerin seçim varmış gibi çok fazla miting yaptığı ve bu mitinglerde konuşanların hükümeti ağır bir şekilde eleştirdiği ve hatta bazı hatiplerin hükümet üyelerine ağır sözler söylediği gerekçeleriyle kabul edilmiştir. Bu kanun ile partilerin miting ve kapalı alan toplantıları seçim zamanı ile sınırlandırılmıştır. Bu nedenle bu uygulama demokrasiye aykırı bir düzenleme olmuştur. Bir parti veya dernek kanunlara aykırı hareket etmediği sürece istediği zaman izin almak koşulu ile miting yapabilmelidir. Hükümetin sivil toplum kuruluşları ile ilişkilerine baktığımızda ise olumlu ve o-lumsuz tutum ve uygulamaların varlığından söz edebiliriz. İktidarın sivil toplum kuru-luşları ile ilişkileri dernekler, sendikalar ve basın teşkilatları ile olmak üzere üç ana bö-lüm halinde ele alınabilir. Derneklerle ilişkilere baktığımızda öğrenci dernekleri ile iliş-kilerin daha yoğun olduğunu söyleyebiliriz. Özellikle TMTF ve MTTB gibi öğrenci dernek federasyonları yönetimleri ile ilişkiler öğrenci dernekleri ile ilişkilerin en önemli bölümünü oluşturur. Bu konuda partilerin bugünde devam eden derneklerin yönetimle-rini elde etme isteği Demokrat Parti İktidarı'nın da faaliyetlerinden birisini oluşmuştur. Muhalif olan yönetimleri değiştirmek için çeşitli çalışmalar yapılmıştır. Bu doğrultuda Demokrat Partili dört milletvekili tarafından öğrenci derneklerine hükümetin verdiği ö-deneği dağıtma ve gençlik sorunlarını çözmek amacıyla kurulmuş olan Gençlik Bürosu' nun TMTF ve MTTB'nin yönetim kurulları seçimlerine müdahale etmesi ve sonrası yaşanan olaylar demokrasi ilkeleri ile bağdaşmamıştır. Ayrıca Türkiye Milli Gençlik Teşkilatı adında bir gençlik derneği varken Türk Milli Birliği'nin kurulması ve böylece geçliği farklı cephelerde örgütleme isteği gençliğin birbiri ile kavgalı hale gelmesine ne-den olmuştur. Radyo Dinlemeyenler Cemiyeti'nin İstanbul Valisi Ethem Yetkiner tara-fından kanunsuz bir biçimde kapatılması, Ankara Üniversitesi Siyasal Bilgiler Fakültesi Dekanı Turhan Fevzioğlu'nun görevden alınması nedeniyle eylem yapan öğrencilerin gözaltına alınması ve mahkemeye verilmesi, İTÜTB'nin üniversitedeki yemek boykotu nedeniyle öğrencilerin gözaltına alınmaları, mahkemeye verilmeleri ve hükümet yetki-lilerinin bu konuda yaptıkları açıklamalar demokratik bir iktidar sivil toplum kuruluşu ilişki tarzına aykırı olmuştur. Tahkikat Komisyonu kararları ile örfi idarelerin kurulması ve öğrencilerin tepkilerinin engellenmesi de demokrasi açısında doğru olmayan uygula-malar olmuştur. Kiracılar Cemiyeti'nin istekleri dikkate alınarak Kira Kanunu'nun ka-bul edilmesi, tüccar, esnaf ve sanayicilerin derneklerinin talepleri dikkate alınarak Milli Korunma Kanunu'nda yapılan değişiklik ve kredi imkanlarının artırılması gibi karar-larda dernekler ile ilgili hükümetin olumlu yönde uygulamaları olmuştur. Ayrıca hükü-metin irtica ve komünizm ile mücadeleleri de dernekler tarafından olumlu karşılan-mıştır. Hükümetin sendikalar ile ilişkilerine baktığımızda ise grev hakkı tartışmalarının en önemli sorun olduğunu söyleyebiliriz. İktidarın seçim vaatlerinde ve programında olan grev hakkı ile ilgili sendikalar tarafından onlarca talep gelmiştir. 1951 yılında bir tasarı hazırlanmış olmasına ve ilgili bakanların bu hakkın verileceğini yıllarca söyleme-lerine karşın grev hakkı verilmemiştir. Çalışma bakanları grev hakkının verilmeme ne-denini, genellikle iktisadi ve sosyal düzenin bozulabileceğine dayandırmışlardır. Ayrıca, grev hakkı verildiğinde işverene lokavt hakkının da tanınması gerektiği için sendikala-rın mali gücünün bunu kaldıramayacağını ve işçilerin zor durumda kalacağını iddia et-mişlerdir. Bu nedenlerle grev hakkı için acele edilmemesini dile getirmişlerdir. İşçiye grev hakkının verilmemesinin yanında işçi mitinglerinin yasaklanması; kanunsuz grev nedeniyle bazı sendikaların kapatılması; işsizlik rakamları açıklamaları nedeniyle Çalışma Bakanlığı ile tartışmaya giren bazı sendika birliklerinin Sendikalar Kanunu'nun sekizinci maddesinde yer alan ayrı ayrı iş kolundaki sendikaların sendikal birlik olama-yacağı gerekçesiyle kapatılması; işçi seminerlerinin yasaklanması ve burada konferans verenlerin cahillikle, komünistlikle ve siyasi propaganda yapmakla ile itham edilmesi; Zonguldak Maden İşçileri Sendikası ikinci başkanının muhalif açıklamaları nedeniyle görevden alınması ve sendikanın kongresine müdahale edilmesi gibi olaylar demokratik olmayan tutumlar olmuştur. Kolektif İş Akdi tasarısının TBMM'ye getirilmesi, işçiler için ev yapılması, yıllık ücretli iznin verilmesi, tatil yapamayanlara çalıştıkları gün için yevmiye ödenmesi, sendikal faaliyet nedeniyle işten çıkarılmaların kanunla yasaklan-ması, işçi sigortalarındaki düzenlemelerde işçilerin ve sendikaların lehine olan demok-ratik uygulamalar olmuştur. Basın ve onun teşkilatları ile ilişkilerine baktığımızda Demokrat Parti, muhalefet yıllarında ve iktidarının ilk üç, dört yılında basının büyük bir bölümü tarafından destek- lenmiştir. Fakat hükümet politikalarındaki değişmeler ve ekonomideki kötü gidiş bası-nın büyük bir bölümünün hükümete muhalif olmasına neden olmuştur. Bu nedenle bası-nının muhalif partilerin eylem ve söylemlerini sayfalarına taşıması; hükümet politikala-rını eleştiren yazılar yayınlaması hükümetin yukarıda aktardığımız kanuni önlemleri al-masına neden olmuştur. Bu kanunların kabulüne bazı gazetecilerin hükümet üyeleri ile ilgili eleştirinin boyutunu aşarak hakaret içeren yazıları kaleme almaları da etkili olmuş-tur. Özellikle 1958 yılından sonra basın kuruluşları ile hükümet üyeleri arasında ilişkiler gerginleşmiştir. Basın sanki bir muhalefet partisi gibi muhalefeti hükümete karşı tek cephede birleşmeye çağırırken hükümette basını reklam ödeneklerinin azalması nede-niyle bu yönde hareket etme ve meşru hükümete karşı halkı ayaklanmaya teşvik etmek-le itham etmiştir. İsmet İnönü'nün ve CHP'lilerin yurt gezileri ile Osman Bölükbaşı'nın Kırşehir'i ziyareti ve tutuklanması sırasında bazı gazetecilerin polis tarafından tartak-lanması, fotoğraf makinelerinin ellerinden alınması, gözaltına alınmaları, yargılanma-ları, bu olayların yayının yasaklanması hükümet ile basının ilişkilerini daha da gergin-leştirmiştir. Bu olaylar nedeniyle basın örgütlerinin tebliğler yayınlamaları ve bu tebliğ-lerden birisi nedeniyle İstanbul Gazeteciler Sendikası'nın siyaset yaptığı gerekçesiyle kapatılması ve Beynelmilel Basın Enstitüsü'nün Türkiye'deki basın hürriyeti ile ilgili açıklamasının yayınının yasaklanması basınla iktidarı karşı karşıya getirmiştir. Bu olay-lar bazı gazeteci örgütlerinden istifa edenlerin Demokrat Parti'ye yakın gazeteciler ile radyo ve Anadolu Ajansı'nda çalışan gazetecilerden oluşan Matbuat Kulübü'nün kurul-ması ile sonuçlanmıştır. CHP'nin son olaylar nedeniyle halkı iktidara karşı isyana teşvik ettiği ve silahlı hücreler kurduğu gerekçesiyle Tahkikat Komisyonu'nun kurulması ve bu olay sonucunda örfi idarelerin ilan edilmesi bazı örfi idare kararlarına uymadığı ne-deniyle bazı gazetelerin kapatılmasına neden olmuştur. Tabi ki sadece hükümetin basın-la olumsuz yönde ilişkileri olmamıştır. Başbakan Adnan Menderes birçok kez bazı ga-zetecilere ziyafet vermiş, onların teşekküllerini ziyaret etmiş ve istek ve sorunlarını din-lemiştir. Özetle Demokrat Parti İktidarı Türkiye'de demokrasi kültürünün oluşmadığı ve Cumhuriyet'in ilanının üzerinden çok fazla zamanın geçmediği bir dönemde işbaşına gelen bir iktidardır. Bu nedenle devri sabık yaratılmayacağı ve demokratik hak ve hürriyetlerin tanınacağı, TC Anayasası'nın demokrasi ilkelerine uygun biçimde tanzim edileceği sözleri tutulamamıştır.ABSTRACTOn November 10, 1938 with the death of Mustafa Kemal Ataturk, Ismet Inonu country, the management of which the President has become the most authoritative person. İnönü, CHP and the state administration dominated by single units (National Chief), especially the period of Celal Bayar reaction caused CHP deputies and managers. Direction of the party and the country is a party to the Second World War due to the domination of the majority of the people and the power of the economic distress of the people in conflict with conservative political circles and outside the CHP applications in educational and social fields, and a large part of the population has led to the formation of an oppositional stance. In conjunction with this process, the government organized a number of radical opposition movement has led to applications.Due to the reasons stated above, and openly turned into a discourse and actions of individual behavior within the CHP has emerged during the bid for the first time legislation for land reform. CHP deputies Celal Bayar and Adnan Menderes, Fuat Koprulu, and Refik Koraltan, May 14, 1945 with the start of the discussion in Parliament on the proposal of this law the government's attitude towards the application put forward by their speeches. However, prior to the submission to Parliament of the draft of this law is essentially a dissident group within the CHP meetings began Thursday in the home of the formation of Tevfik Rüştü Aras. Aras Tevfik Rüştü since April of 1945 came together at home Emin Sazak sure, Adnan Menderes and Fuat Koprulu CHP reported that they were under the authority of Ismet Inonu and focused on the need to change this situation. Fuat Koprulu Adnan Menderes coming together for the second time and agreed on establishing a democratic center. Refik Koraltan later participated in the meetings. Adnan Menderes, the party and in the community should join this group Celal Bayar has announced that effective. The meeting with the group at the end of Celal Bayar, it has been included. Group members at the meeting held on May 18, Calm before the Turkish Grand National Assembly without a vote of the state budget of 1945 three hundred and seventy-three deputies involved in İzmir deputy Celal Bayar,Deputy Aydin Adnan Menderes, Mersin deputy Refik Koraltan, Kars deputy Fuat Koprulu and Eskişehir deputy Emin Sazak used negative vote against the budget. Against the budget vote against the Republican period was used for the first time. Thus, the attitudes of the opposition put forward a second time. 1945 was prepared by the CHP Parliamentary Group Quartet Motion to think.Group members on June 7, 1945 at Celal Bayar and Adnan Menderes, Fuat Koprulu and the CHP Parliamentary Group of the motion hazard with the signature of President Rafik Koraltan'ın attitudes explicitly put forward by the opposition. The operation of the CHP's proposal to be brought into line with democratic principles and the TC. Recognition of citizens' rights and freedoms of the Constitution claimed that exists.CHP Parliamentary Group on June 12, 1945 This resolution was discussed and rejected. Calm in the ongoing process of this staff within the CHP with the rejection of the possibility of politics as no event requested a proposal to establish an order could not be fighting in the CHP has emerged.The proposals given in the CHP parliamentary group, recently President Ismet Inonu, the idea of establishing a new party he has met with Rauf Orbay. This meeting, the group ventured İnönü his other speeches negative attitude against members of the CHP managers and members of parliament, the party organ of the Nation newspaper articles full of heavy words to leave the group members has led to the CHP. Already published in Homeland Adnan Menderes and Fuat Koprulu writings were expelled from the CHP CHP by the Court on September 25, 1945.Other names resigned. The remaining members of the group began the work of establishing party-Party and the Democratic Party was formally established on January 7, 1946. The Democratic Party, Four signatories to the motion: Celal Bayar and Adnan Menderes, was founded by Fuat Koprulu, and Refik Koraltan. Symbol of the Democratic Party, "DP", is headquartered in Ankara Antalya Deputy Cemal Tunca Sumerian has been building street number eight.The justification of the Democratic Party establishment of a democratic regime in Turkey to install and program, contrary to the laws of democracy, the Constitution of the Republic of Turkey removed, will be guaranteed by the constitutional rights and freedoms of citizens are expressed. In opposition to the CHP, and the government has been accused of exhibiting non-democratic attitudes and behaviors. The opposition between the two parties yıllılarında many events occurred against democracy. Even the Democratic Party, which took place on January 7, 1947 the First General Congress of the abolition of laws which are contrary to the Constitution of the Republic of Turkey adopted the Convention on Freedom and democracy has been requested to the appropriate law. These requests are not adhered to given the right to withdraw from the Parliament of the Board of Directors of the Democratic Party. If the Democratic Party came to power managers to recognize the rights and freedoms of citizens, democracy, contrary to the laws of the Republic to remove the words of the Constitution gave making them compatible with democracy.May 14, 1950 election activities, the same promise was repeated. Even speaking Kasımpaşa on April 2, 1950 Democratic Party Chairman Celal Bayar, that democratic rights and democracy in countries where the right to strike as the social order and stated that the economy will not harm the workers the right to strike. On behalf of the Democratic Party won the elections on May 22, 1950 the government of Adnan Menderes set up and on May 29, 1950 the Parliament approved the government's program.The government program as well as the party's electoral declaration is no shock of the moral and material change of government in the country the possibility to open the account will not be recognized, and in particular sorulmayacağı previous government was emphasized. In the program, the Constitution of the Republic of Turkey is based on the will of the citizens' rights and freedoms and the nation are expressed in stable arrangements shall be made to ensure the realization of a state order. In addition, the governments of the CHP (single-party period) and the remaining non-democratic laws, habits, and understandings change is emphasized. In the program, the workers explained to recognize the right to strike will not disrupt the social and economic order.Programme of the Government of the Democratic Party would get only the rights of citizens were not included. In addition, even though at that time by some of the minority rights in the banned activities took place. Reforms for the protection of the Republic and the extreme left movements (communism) and will not be allowed to deal with them effectively unless otherwise indicated. Legal action will be taken against them because such conditions, the ideas and thoughts of the day is not seen as freedom of conscience is emphasized. This idea will not be allowed to broadcast under the guise of freedom of currents currents of thought because it has been claimed that the purpose of eliminating freedoms. The idea of communism would not be allowed to flow as well as the reactionary movements never be emphasized.Democratic Party Period Before summarizing the power of civil society in its relations with non-governmental organizations would be appropriate to define the organization. The concept of civil society is a concept defined in different ways. In particular the relationship between the state and civil society leads to different definitions. Some of these definitions, civil society, completely independent of the government, which controls the state and even the organized power of the state, which has been described as an alternative. Other definitions of the state and civil society is not so much a sharp separation, has the purpose of ensuring the participation of civil society, the state has been suggested that social. The concept of civil society in the modern sense "Non Govern mental Organizations" (independent of the state organizations), as well as the definition of "voluntary organizations", "nonprofit organizations" as well as the terms are defined. After the definition of civil society non-governmental organization prior to the governments of the Democratic Party has been removed briefly when you let the government's interference.Turkey Associations law no. 3512 came into force on June 28, 1938 and 1909 by the Ottoman Empire era and societies act no. 121 and no. 387 to the law and the law was abolished 353. This is the ninth article of the law bendiyle h "family, class, race, gender" on the basis of the establishment of associations is prohibited. This material association with the trade unions and the establishment of many prohibited. Accept the justification for this law, existing at the time of communist and fascist regimes in some countries to avoid taking over the administration of the country suggested that.Ismet Inonu, 10 to 11 May 1946, after his speech to the CHP congress of the law no. 4919 on June 5, 1946 permitting process and formalities to freedom of association has been removed. Class on the basis of the ban on freedom of association disappeared. Time of the adoption of this law, gave a speech on behalf of the Democratic Party of Adnan Menderes, the change in the law is an important step on the road to democracy, termed. Removed the obstacles to the organization of civil society ahead of the Democratic Party Government.Relations with non-governmental organizations in the Government of the Democratic Party can be considered in two parts. The first part consists of the Regulation in the field of government, civil society. The second part of power approach to civil society organizations, that is, their attitude towards the activities of the country, on the decisions taken on the management of non-governmental organizations and civil society responses in decisions related to their field consists of absence from these organizations to take into account requests and objections.The Governments of the Democratic Party made many regulations in the field of civil society. The government's approach to his time with the level of democracy in today's terms of these regulations and take no account of the formation process of a culture of democracy means. The government's first regulation in the field of civil society Press Act no. 5680. The adoption of the Law has been a practice incompatible with the principles of democracy. Therefore, the press and media organizations saw this as a step towards the law. The second legal regulation in the field of civil society, the government's Struggle Against Communism Act 5844 to issue no. The idea of communism and communist publications program flow of power to fight against the idea of a democratic currents of ideas and activities seen as contrary to freedom of conscience to abolish the democratic regime is emphasized as an attitude and demeanor. Opposition to have the same thought on this subject, power and facilitated the removal of this law. İktidarı'nın Democratic Party not to allow this kind of thought currents and their activities in terms of assessing the time and would be wise to keep in mind that the process of the formation of a culture of democracy. Another application is related to the field of civil society that the government is the removal of the law no. 5816 of Atatürk. Atatürk's personality, principles and reforms of this law which has been adopted as a result of the attacks also applies today. This law established by Ataturk party, the CHP deputies opposed the removal of the need to focus on to be an important consideration. If the regulation is carried out by the Government in the field of non-governmental No. 6761 is the adoption of the Law on Protection of conscience and the right to freedom of assembly. The law was a result of the arrival of fundamentalist movements become increasingly threaten the regime. Harekelere reactionary allowed the democratic regime of government that proclaimed the need to protect the program fulfilled. The use of religion for political or other interests is not possible to reconcile democratic principles and the establishment of such organizations. Another area of civil society through the intervention of the government or the Radio Broadcasting to be covered by the Act on Certain Felonies by extraction with replacement of some provisions of the laws of 6732 and 6733 has been no press. Without these laws, prosecutors publications related to the complaints of the people pass the element of self-motivation has created a condition that prevents the freedom to receive and impart news. Again, journalists, columnists wrote articles for their news and to be able to prove that the right to defend themselves if they are complaining verilmeyişi them on some issues (related to power and corruption, governors, etc.) make news, the media has created to prevent writing to write. In addition, the public freedom of information, has been hampered by journalists to operate freely and independently. Proof is not given the right to increase the penalties for press articles and news like this kind of freedom is eliminated. For this reason, some members of the media even if they are convicted of moving content, news and articles critical of the government's policies, press the dozens of employees and the transfer of prison sentences would be given rights and freedoms of citizens who have no former Democratic Party İktidarı'nın these practices conflict with the name of his discourses, and from what has been . Any other legal regulation in the field of civil society that the Government No. 6771 Law on Meetings and Demonstrations landing. The law of political parties and election rallies like there's a lot of rally speakers heavily criticized the government and even some harsh words said to the members of the government on grounds of orators were adopted. With this law, meetings, parties, rally and off the field is limited to election time. Therefore, this application has an arrangement undemocratic. Act contrary to the laws of association, unless a party or get permission at any time be able to rally with the condition.If we look at the government's relations with civil society organizations can talk about the existence of positive and negative attitudes and practices. Power relations with non-governmental organizations, associations, trade unions and the press offices of three main parts: can be handled. When we look at the relations of relations with associations, student associations say that more intense. Student associations and federations, such as TMTF MTTB especially relations with governments creates the most important part of relations with student associations. Management of associations in this regard the parties desire to achieve, which continues today İktidarı'nın Democratic Party, one of the activities occurred. Various studies the management of the opposition to change. In this respect the government of the Democratic Party the benefit of four deputies student associations established to solve the problems of deploying and youth, the Youth Bureau's board of directors MTTB'nin TMTF and after the elections and the events in the intervention was not consistent with democratic principles. In addition, while Turkey's National Youth Organization is a youth association, and thus the establishment of the Turkish National Union geçliği different fronts at loggerheads with each other to become the youth organization has led to the request. Radio unlawfully by not obeying the closure of the League of the Governor of Istanbul Ethem Yetkiner, Dean of the Faculty of Political Sciences, Ankara University, Turhan Fevzioğlu'nun dismissal of the action because of the detention and court-students who, due to the boycott of food İTÜTB'nin university students detention, without trial and government officials and their explanations in this regard the relationship of a democratic style of government, non-governmental organizations has been inconsistent. Research Commission decisions and the establishment of the legal authorities and the students' reactions have been prevented by applications that are not correct in terms of democracy. Requests, taking into account the adoption of the Law on Lease Tenants Association, merchants, tradesmen, and taking into account the demands of the industrialists' associations, and credit facilities amendment to the Law on Protection of National Associations of decisions, such as increasing the government has applications in a positive way. In addition, the government struggles with fundamentalism and communism was welcomed by the associations.If we look at the government's relations with the trade unions the right to strike is the most important problem söyleyebiliriz.Hükümetin election promises and program discussions with the trade unions on the right to strike has been requested by the dozens. In 1951, a bill has been prepared and the relevant ministers would say that for many years, but the right to strike were not given this right. The right to strike or not to study the cause of ministers, generally relied on the economic and social order can go wrong. In addition, the employer is given the right to strike or lock-out should be recognized the right of the workers to handle this difficult situation will remain the financial power of the trade unions have claimed. For these reasons expressed not to rush to the right to strike. An employee is not given the right to strike of workers rallies next to the prohibition of certain trade unions due to the closure of illegal strikes, unemployment figures into the discussion with the Ministry of Labour for comments eighth article of the Law on Trade Unions located in some of the trade union trade union trade union unity can not be separate business line on the ground, working seminars ban and ignorance of those who lecture here, to be accused of being a communist and political propaganda; Zonguldak Mine Workers' Union and the second president of the union congress to intervene in the dismissal of the opposition, such as descriptions of events were non-democratic attitudes. The introduction to Parliament of the draft collective employment contract for workers to home, paid annual granting of a permit, work groups not on the payment of per diem for the day, because of the dismissal law, the prohibition of trade union activity, labor regulations, workers and trade unions in favor of insurances has been democratic practices.Look at the Democratic Party's relations with the press and its agencies, the opposition and the government die in the first three, four, supported by a large part of the press in. However, changes in government policies and the economy is going bad, the opposition to the government has led to a large part of the media. For this reason, the actions and rhetoric of media sheets to carry the opposition parties and the government to publish articles critical of the government's policies have quoted above, has led to take legal measures. The adoption of this law, the size of some of the criticism of journalists, members of the government to submit written papers has been effective in overcoming-round insulting. Especially in 1958, after the tense relations between members of the press and the government. Press it as an opposition party, the opposition to unite against the government calling a single front to move in this direction due to the decline in government appropriations media advertising and the people to revolt against the legitimate government has been accused. . Ismet Inonu and CHP foreign trips and a visit to Kirşehir Osman Bölükbaşı some journalists during his arrest by the police, beaten, deprived cameras, detention, trial, media relations with the government banning the publication of these events gerginleştirmiştir. This is due to the events of press organizations publish papers and one of the papers due to the closure of Istanbul, on the grounds that the political Union of Journalists and the international Press Institute press freedom in Turkey, the prohibition of publication of the statement on the power of the press has faced. These events are close to the Democratic Party, who resigned some journalist organizations, journalists and radio and printed documents of journalists working in the Anatolian Agency resulted in the establishment Club. Due to recent events in the CHP encourages people to revolt against the government and the armed cells, and this event as a result of the establishment of the Commission of Inquiry on the grounds established by customary authorities declared martial law in some of the decisions of the breach has led to the closure of some newspapers. Of course, only the government's relationship with the press has been negative. Some reporters several times Prime Minister Adnan Menderes feast, I have visited their formations and listened to requests and problems.In summary declaration of the Democratic Party Government of the Republic of Turkey, the culture of democracy are generated does not exceed too much time in power, which came to power at a time. For this reason, touched and democratic rights and freedoms recognized representatives of the previous government, the Constitution of the Republic of Turkey promises to be devised in accordance with the principles of democracy has not been realized.
Diary 47 begins on November 4, 1897. According to his diary, Joseph arrived back in Baghdad from his journey to Europe with his son Alexander, his wife Eliza, and the outgoing British Consul Col. Mockler on October 14. He quickly settled back in to his normal life, traveling up and down the Tigris River from Baghdad to Basra and back, aboard the steamers of the Lynch company. Typically, Joseph was clerk aboard the H. Blosse Lynch, though on occasion his services were required aboard her newer sister ship, the Mejidieh. At home in Baghdad, Joseph corresponded with his son by mail?Alexander had begun studying several subjects in school, including German. Joseph also noted in his diary that he had paid a carpenter for four days worth of work while he was away at Basra, part of an ongoing series of improvements to his home in Baghdad. (4 November 1897, 2-3) Evidently, Eliza had returned to Iraq separately from Joseph, she had recently arrived at Basra in the SS Arabistan, one of several British steamers which made a regular run from Europe, through the Red Sea and Persian Gulf before traveling on to India. On Monday, November 8, Joseph met Eliza at Basra. Upon meeting her again, he wrote in his diary: ?I could not keep myself from the tears on seeing her without my son Alexander.? (8 Nov. 1897, 9) The news that she brought was just as bad. She complained that in Paris, their family friend Ibrahim Gejou had treated them quite poorly. He was unprepared for their arrival and charged them extra for her to stay in the same room with Alexander. To make matters worse, Eliza believed that Alexander should not remain in Paris because he spent too much money too quickly and made a habit of selling his postage stamps instead of using them to write home. The whole conversation left Joseph ?so very sorry & broken hearted that [he] lost all the pleasure of talking with her about anything else.? That night, he could not sleep well on account of the excessive mosquitoes and his wife?s story of his son?s life in Paris. (8 Nov. 1897, 10) Upon their return to Baghdad together, the rest of the family was glad to see Joseph and Eliza once again. Throughout November, Joseph often noted that the weather was unusually cold and calm, recording morning temperatures in the low thirties Fahrenheit, and overnight temperatures that sometimes dipped as low as the mid-twenties. On Tuesday the 16th, Joseph took the time to call on the new British Consul General, Colonel Lock, who had replaced the outgoing Col. Mockler. Lock, it seems, was rather interested in performing archaological expeditions in the surrounding desert. An avid amateur archaeologist himself, Joseph recommended that Lock visit the site of Sippar at Tell Abu Habbah, southwest of Baghdad. Joseph then went to meet the new French Vice Consul M. Ron?, and engineer M. Jacquer?s. (16 Nov. 1897, 17-18) After visiting with some family on November 17th, tending to some home business, and receiving another letter from his son, Joseph embarked for Basra again on the 19th. Throughout the journey, Joseph continually complained of the cold weather and its ill effects on his health.? At Basra, they took on an important cargo: the body of Sheikh Mezel of the Mahomerah tribe. Mezel had been murdered by his brother Khazal, and the body was being transported to the Shi?a holy city of Karbala for burial. On this journey, Joseph listed among the notable passengers: the new Inspector for the Quarantine of Baghdad dispatched by Constantinople, Dr. Z. Yeronimakus; Dr. Malakis of the Basra Quarantine and his clerk Solon Calothi, coming for an unspecified political affair, as well as Ezra Daniel the Jew Apothecary. (23-4 Nov. 1897, 27-9) On November 28, Joseph learned of the death of Yousif Sayegh, a relative of his wife Eliza?s late husband Fathallah. Joseph and his brother-in-law Antone Marine attended a wake at the Sayegh family home in Baghdad, where Yousif had lived as the last resident after his remaining brothers in the clergy moved north to Mosul. Later that afternoon, Joseph, Antone Marine, and their friend Yousif Korkis Tessy accompanied the body from the Sayegh home to the Armenian Church near the ancient citadel in the northwest corner of Baghdad, where funeral services were held. The Baghdadi Christian community turned out in droves to pay their respects, including the Russian consul Mr. Mashkow. Following the funeral, the body was taken by mourning carriage to the Christian cemetery complex on the eastern outskirts of the city, where it was interred. (28 Nov. 1897, 34-5) Aside from unusually rainy and gloomy weather, the late autumn and early winter of 1897 was a relatively uneventful time. The work on the Svoboda family home continued, he noted in his diary that he painted the pillars and railings in his home yellow and green. (30 Nov. 1897, 37) In December, Joseph continued to correspond with Alexander, who complained of the bitterly cold winter in Paris, the like of which he had rarely experienced??temperature always at zero, or freezing point.? (16 Dec. 1897, 53) Once, on a journey from Baghdad to Basra, Joseph noted that some of his passengers were the former administrators of the Basra Quarantine, ?Dr. Lubiez and Dr. Malakis. They, along with their entire staff, had been dismissed from their positions for reasons that Joseph was not aware of, and were returning to Istanbul via the Suez Canal in the steamer Alphonse Parran. (17 Dec. 1897, 55) On the same trip to Basra, Joseph gave Rezooki Sayegh three Arabic language manuscripts to send to Alexander via Bombay so that they could be sold in Paris. Joseph also sent four Rumelian Railway lottery bonds (purchased at a price of 28 Turkish Lira) for Alexander to sell in exchange for some of the Paris Exhibition Lottery bonds for 1900 for 1 Napoleon apiece. (21 December 1897, 59-60) On Christmas Day, Joseph noted that they passed the Ottoman steamers Mossul and Ressafah near Bughela carrying Ottoman soldiers to Kuwait to settle a disturbance, as he put it, ?between the followers of the Sheikh of Kweit Moobarak el Subah and his brother?s sons, as his brother Mahomed was Killed by the former 2 years ago, the Arabs have split in two parts.? Later, the crew celebrated Christmas aboard the Blosse Lynch with a caked baked by Captain Cowley?s butler Francis. (25 December 1897, 64-5) Upon arriving back at Baghdad, Joseph wrote that the Damascus Post, the key mail line going over land through the Ottoman Empire, was delayed by more than four days, meaning he and Eliza had no letters from Alexander for Christmas. (26 December 1897, 66) It arrived the following day, the driver having been found dead in the desert between Hit and Saglawyeh east of the Euphrates. (27 December 1897, 68) Several days later, Joseph mailed Alexander a cheque for 200 francs from his uncle Yousif Marine as a Christmas gift. (30 December 1897, 71) The first of the New Year brought an unexpected surprise. On a trip down to Basra, with morning temperatures hovering around freezing, Joseph notes a particularly uncommon weather phenomenon: ?It begun to Snow after midnight, a phenomena for this part of the world and a great rarity, I never saw it like this but once some 25 years ago; the whole desert, banks of the river and brush wood are covered with it so white and picturesque.? (1 January 1898, 74) Though recording wonder at the rarity and beauty of the event, Joseph complains of the cold for several days.?It seems the threat of Ottoman military force successfully settled the troubles in Gulf, at least temporarily, as the Blosse Lynch passed the same contingent of Turkish soldiers now encamped at Lebany on the banks of the Tigris. Evidently, the Sheikh of Qatar (Kater in Joseph?s rendering) Jassim el Thani had submitted to Ottoman authority. (4 January 1898, 79) The month of January 1898 saw three anniversaries that each occasioned great celebration in Baghdad. On January 6, the Father Superior of the Latin Church, Marie Joseph, was feted for his 40th anniversary at the Church in Baghdad. The French Vice Consul, Mons. Ronet, presented the priest with the Palmes d?Officier d?Acad?mie, one of the highest awards for the expansion of French culture abroad. January 9th, 1898 corresponded to the 16th of Sha?aban in the Islamic hijri calendar, and was celebrated as the Coronation Day of Sultan Abdulhamid II. According to Joseph, all of the foreign consuls in Baghdad paid their respects to the Governor of Baghdad Vali Atta-allah Pasha and Mushir Rejeb Pasha, Commander in Chief of the Ottoman 6th Army. (9 Jan 1898, 85-6) On January 27, late in the evening on account of the Ramadan fast, the German consulate hosted a reception in honor of Kaiser Wilhelm?s birthday. Joseph attended, along with most of the European diplomatic community and the Ottoman provincial administrators. There was a dance, and guests were entertained by the Ottoman military band. (27 January 1898, 111-3)? On January 10, Joseph received an urgent telegram from his son asking permission to travel to Cairo to work for the international commission overseeing the management of Egyptian public debt. He wrote in his diary ?I was astonished to see such a message, how could I possibly let him accept such a situation without first knowing what condition and how and who has asked him, or if he has been applying for it?? He attempted to send a telegram ordering Alexander to wait, but it was delayed by a cut telegraph line, an all-too common occurrence. In the mean time, his brother-in-law Anton Marine advised him to allow Alexander to pursue the opportunity. Joseph resolved to wait until his son sent more details by mail. (10 January 1898, 87-8) Upon receiving Joseph?s telegram, Alexander replied by wire that he would wait until the end of February. Joseph wrote: ?All here advise me to let him go after I receive the full particulars of this situation in Cairo if advantageous; I was so restless all the night thinking about Alexander?s project of wishing to go to Cairo.? (18 January 1898, 99)?A week later, Joseph received two letters from Alexander from the end of December, more thoroughly explaining his motivations. Through Sherif Beg, the son of a Moossa Kadem Pasha, he met the unnamed son of a Serkis Pasha, who in turn promised to introduce Alexander to Nubar Pasha, the former Egyptian Prime Minister that had retired to Paris. (24 January 1898, 107-8) Throughout the later months of winter, Joseph continued to correspond frequently with Alexander. On Sunday February 6, he received an inexplicable telegram from his which simply read: ?Grammaire, 100 francs repondez.? In his diary, Joseph puzzled over the meaning of the message. He went to the German consulate to gather and copy the necessary documents for Alexander to renew his Austrian passport through their family friend Mr. B?hm in Vienna. After a few days, Joseph finally surmised that, by ?grammaire,? Alexander must have meant the Arabic manuscripts he had sent to him in December. He replied telling Alexander to suspend the sale, as 100 francs was far too low a price. He then sent Alexander a longer letter via the Damascus Post to telling providing the details of a trip to Vienna and telling him that he ?must give up the idea of the job in Egypt for the present." (6-10 February 1898, 124-30)?On February 19, Joseph received two letters from Alexander from a month earlier, explaining that he had been quite unwell, but that he had given up the thought of going to Cairo and would instead go to Vienna come spring. (19 February 1898, 142-3) Glad to hear that his son had come to his senses, Joseph wrote to Alexander to tell him that if he was short of money he could draw 500 francs from Rezooki Korkis for his travels. (23 February 1898, 146)? For the most part, the winter of 1897-1898 was cold and dry. In late February Joseph noted with relief that rain had finally come. The drought had pushed grain prices to historic highs. According to Joseph: ?wheat had risen to 500 piasters per Wazna of 78 Constantinople Oke; a thing which has never yet occurred before.? (25 Feb. 1898, 149) The bad weather had also killed off livestock and destroyed much of the vegetable crop. Bad pasturage from the cold meant that young lambs were killed early for their skins rather than their meat or wool. (1 March 1898, 155) Joseph recorded in his diary upon returning to Baghdad from Basra in early March: ?There is a great scarcity and dearnes of provision in town; which is worth noting, it is caused by the scarcity of rain & the severe cold of this winter which killed all of the vegetation & pasturage for sheep & cattle & the price rose steadily, although there are a great quantity of Grain stowed away by the dealers in hopes of getting the price up & therefore making a good profit, the Government do not seem to take any steps to avoid this, & force the people & the sellers to dispose of the provision at a reasonable price, every kind of food rose accordingly.? (4 March 1898, 158-9) Joseph wrote that the spike in food prices precipitated unrest and banditry amongst the tribal Arabs outside the city: ?Lots of theft & plunder are taking place in the town & outside, the Arabs are plundering Keleks & caravans; & theives robbing houses & shops on account of the scarcity.? (5 February 1898, 160) On March 5th, at the invitation of Eliahoo Denoos, the Seraf of the Residency, Joseph, his wife Eliza, Antone Marine and his family, Yousif Asfar and Philip Chiha went together to the wedding of his brother Noonoo Denoos. Joseph was not pleased by the nights? festivities. He complained to his diary: ?there were hundreds of people Jews and Mahomedans, with the Jews band, and the Native music?the ladies were separated from us in other rooms, I did not like this entertainment at all, there is no taste in it, neither head or tale. We left at 11 1/2 and came to our houses. But I lost my sleep and could not do so all the rest of the night.? (6 March 1898, 160-2) The following morning, Joseph sent a telegram to Alexander authorizing him to sell the Arabic manuscript for 100 francs and the Rumelian Railway Lotteries for 105 Francs each. He lamented that he had paid 140 francs for each of them initially. (7-10 March 1898, 162-7) He later sent a more detailed letter to Alexander laying out his financial situation. Joseph allowed Alexander to keep the proceeds from the manuscript sale (100 francs) and the Rumelian lottery sale (225 Francs, less the cost of 10 shares of the 1900 Paris Exhibition lottery for various family members), plus 500 francs apiece from N. Sayegh and Rezooki Korkis, and a 300 franc bank note from Joseph, giving Alexander more than 1600 francs. Joseph thought this was an ample sum to get Alexander through to Vienna. That evening, he received a letter from Alexander informing him that he had sold the Rumelian lotteries for 104 Francs each, minus 14 francs for stamp duties and commissions. Joseph noted that the whole transaction had come at a loss to him of 158 francs. Alexander also told his father that he was planning to leave for Vienna around April 10. (10 March 1898, 166-7) As he often did, Joseph complained about government corruption on the occasion of the dismissal of the Vali of Basra, Arif Pasha, in mid-March. Joseph noted that he had been appointed in November of 1896, a scant 16 months earlier. He wrote that the Vali left ?with a nice fortune made of nearly 30,000 TLiras, it is the largest sum of that any former Governor had been able to squeeze out from the sheikhs and merchants and other bribery.? The Lynches transported Arif Pasha back to Baghdad aboard the Blosse Lynch, breaching normal diplomatic protocol by not flying the Turkish flag, as neither they nor the dismissed Vali had one. The following day the ship?s crew rectified this oversight by running up a makeshift Turkish flag in the rigging. (14-5 March 1898, 172-6) Joseph also made a habit of recording various business intrigues and company gossip. In late March, he noted that Mr. Hatfield, the Blosse Lynch?s second mate was reprimanded and dismissed by Mr. Bottomley, Stephen Lynch?s agent in Baghdad. The unfortunate Hatfiled was immediately pulled from service and given a one-way ticket to Karachi, the nearest British port. His dismissal came as the result of various derelictions of duty: once failing to pick up the mails for India, once leaving the ship without permission on account of an alleged illness, and bringing numerous prostitutes onto the steamer into his cabin??in excess,? as Joseph put it. Nevertheless, Joseph did not seem to believe that Hatfield?s behavior was too out of line, writing: ?Otherwise he is sober and of good and mild temper he certainly has followed what other officers are doing in both steamers. (24 March 1898, 185-6) As the Mesopotamian winter transitioned into spring, and the cold gave way to heat, humidity, and insects, life continued apace for Joseph. April 15 marked a year since he had departed for Europe with Alexander and Eliza. The same day, he received a letter from Alexander asking for permission to return home from Vienna via the overland route at Aleppo, as he disliked traveling by sea. At the same time, he also asked permission to take an alternate route to Vienna, via Lyon, Milan, and Venice. ?(15 April 1898, 216-7) Meanwhile, the renovations to Joseph?s continued. He noted in his diary ?I had masons today in repairing the wall on the narrow street, and also in my small house behind. (19 April 1898, 223) On 27 April, Joseph complained to his diary of a new flare up of his persistent stomach ulcer: ?I took a dose of Castor Oil this morning early at 4 1/2 as I have felt bilious and bowels out of order, I had not taken it for a year? (27 April 1898, 233) In late April, the Chaldean Patriarch from Mosul, Aleed Ishoh came to Baghdad to oversee the completion of a new Chaldean church. Construction on this church had begun some five years earlier, but it had been halted due to lack of sufficient funds. Joseph recorded of him: ?He is an old man of 75 and very clever, speaking several European languages he has the decoration of the Mejidieh Class? I found him a nice person very talketive and amusing.? (29 April-1 May 1898, 237-39) The Patriarch?s visit was of some local social importance, he was called on by the Atta-allah Pasha the Vali and Rejeb Pasha the Mushir of the Ottoman 6th Army. In May, some two months after Arif Pasha?s dismissal as Vali of Basra, Joseph recorded that Anis Pasha had been permanently appointed in his place. This appointment proved controversial among Anis Pasha was the former Governor of Diyarbak?r and helped order the massacres of Armenians during the Hamidian pogroms of 1894-96. Joseph writes: ?This is the same Anis Pasha who was Governor of Diarbekir 2 years ago, during the Armenian Massacre there, encouraged by him and he remained inactive, and the French Consul there wired to the French Ambassador Mons. Cambon, the latter went immediately to the Sultan and complained very strongly and demanded the immediate dismissal of Anis Pasha to stop the massacre, which he did, and there was no further bloodshed; Now he has been appointed to Basreh, but the English and French protested strongly to the Sultan regarding his being appointed Wali at Basreh.? (2 May 1898, 240-2) Despite the protestations of European diplomats, Anis Pasha arrived in Basra aboard the Ottoman steamer Ressafah. He was met with great fanfare from the local officials and nobility amidst an honor guard of Ottoman soldiers. (9 May 1898, 252-3) In mid-May, Joseph received a telegram from Alexander told his father to rest assured that he would depart Paris for Vienna soon, but that he needed to be sent an additional 500 francs. Joseph confided to his diary: ?I suppose he wants the money for the Bycicle which he must have bought; I had written to him not to buy one now as I had arranged with Johny, my nephew to get two out from London one for himself, I did not know what to do, and not having money just now to advance him so I had to satisfy his wishes.? Joseph arranged for Rezooki Korkis to advance Alexander 20?. (13 May 1898, 259) Meanwhile, the renovations to Joseph?s home continued. On May 18th, he recorded in his diary: ?I have carpenters at home for the last 30 days working in making me a new railings on top of the house made of Jawi wood.? Later that day, Joseph received a telegram from Alexander dated the previous night informing him that he had arrived safely in Vienna. Joseph speculated that Alexander must have left Paris on the 10th and travelled by Milan, Turin, and Venice to reach Vienna on the 17th. (18 May 1898, 264-5) Late May brought severe weather. On the night of May 24th, Joseph observed lightning and thunder on the southern horizon while the Blosse Lynch took on coal and offloaded cargo and passengers at Amara. Joseph watched with apprehension as the storm seemed to move up to the north and west, with ?thick black clouds like a range of high mountains.? A sudden shift in the wind brought the ominous clouds above them at Amara. Joseph later wrote: ?it gave us no time to furl the awnings when it begun to blow a terrific squall such as I never witnessed; With thick dust and rain and the strong lightning, the Wind is blowing from the opposite side and played havoc with the upper deck riggings, all the awnings were torn away, stretchers broke and stancheons bent and were rattling on the deck like so many sounds of cannons, the passengers Kit flew on shore and most of it were picked away by Arabs; the passengers came down yelling and crying; the thick dust blinded us, the incessant lightning and thunder was a sight like a hurricane at sea.? The squall lasted for a half an hour, intruding into the cabins and causing small leaks below deck. However, the damage to the Blosse Lynch was minimal. The crew finished taking on six tons of coal and a shipment of ghi, and she got underway again after just a few hours. (24 May 1898, 275-6) In June, Joseph noted a major dispute between the Arab tribes. He records: ?About a month ago, a great quarrel had taken place between the tribes of Hassan ibn Jendeel of the Beni Laam tribe and Magasis located from Coot and downward on the West bank and both lost about 20 or 30 Men Killed; and now all the Governors of the surrounding districts have gathered at S. Saad to arrange the Matter and collected the Sheikhs to oblige them to give a Guarantee for their future Good behaviour.? The mutasarr?fs of Amara and Nasryeh(?), and the Kaymakam of Kut Jaffer Beg, as well as Ottoman officials came with a company of soldiers to mediate the dispute. (17 June 1898, 307-8) Later that month, Joseph received a few letters from Alexander about his stay in Vienna. He recorded in his diary with pride that Alexander ?is very well, taking his German lesson from Dr. Bayer, and goes to a large merchants office, a very extensive export firm he is very glad of this place and the Director is very satisfied of him, he was recommended to this large house by Mr. B?hm, who also writes to me a very nice letter and telling me how he is looking after Alexander.? (24 June 1898, 320) At the same time, he received a telegram from Alexander stating ?Require 500 hastily advise Korkis.? Knowing that the expense of the journey from Paris and his emergency visit to the doctor were quite high, Joseph confided to his diary ?I could not possibly avoid sending him as he may be in great need.? Joseph went to Yousif Korkis and had him wire his brother Rezooki for 20? Sterling for Alexander. (24 June 1898, 321) However, Alexander?s stay in Vienna was destined to be a short one. On July 8th, Joseph wrote to Alexander and provided details about his impending journey home over land, including a list of stations from Alexandretta (?skenderun) to Deir ez-Zor in the Syrian desert. (2 July 1898, 330)?But, In order for Alexander to return home, Joseph had to engage in some subterfuge. In early July, Alexander his Ottoman passport back to Joseph for renewal. Mr. B?hm, the Svoboda family friend in Vienna, could not obtain an Austrian passport for Alexander. Having just turned 20, Alexander was still liable for mandatory conscription into the Austrian army, and if the authorities knew of his presence there, he would be drafted in September. Thus, Alexander would have to travel back to Istanbul on an Ottoman passport. (8 July 1898, 338) On the same day, Joseph recorded that the Mushir of the Ottoman 6th Army, Recep Pasha, had been transferred to Tripoli in North Africa by order from Istanbul. Joseph wrote: ?It is to the regret of everybody here Christians, Mahomedans and Jews because he is one of the best man in the Turkish service, a very honest streight forward man, a just and wise administrator, he belongs to the New School and a liberal and open hearted.? Evidently, the Vali was jealous of Recep Pasha?s popularity: ?The present Waly here Atta-Allah Pasha who is a very old man, very fanatic and lazy, and does no good to the welfare of the people and the country, hated by everybody, but has a great influence and being a relative of the Sheikh ul-Islam and hates the Mushir in his internal feelings, being jealous of him because every body likes the latter, and has been undermining him and, the Sultan hates every person in his services who has such influence and liberality with the nation; and frightened by false rumor bing represented to him, that if the Mushire is allowed to be left in Baghdad where his popularity is gaining ground, he might eventually gain his independence by having all the Army Corps siding with him as well as the population, and it might end by the dismemberment of Irak Arabia from the Turkish dominion.?(8 July 1898, 338-40) The Mushir was popular with the local citizens of Baghdad. A group of concerned residents telegrammed to Istanbul begging the Porte to retain him, but according to Joseph their appeals had the opposite of the intended effect. Instead, they inflamed the Atta-allah Pasha and Sultan Abdulhamid II?s fears that Recep Pasha?s popularity might one day lead to rebellion. Instead, the Mushir of Yemen was called in to take Recep Pasha?s place. The next several days were ?fearfully warm,? as Joseph put it, with afternoon temperatures hovering in the mid-110s. The pace of business slowed considerably?the Blosse Lynch remained docked at the Customs House for some time offloading cargo. Joseph took advantage of time to catch up on correspondence and visitation. On July 9th, he received a new telegram from Alexander stating: ?Advantageous Affaire in hand, require thousand florins? This sum was equal to about 90? Sterling. Joseph had Rezooki Korkis wire Alexander the money, believing it to be for the purchase of items in Europe that could be resold at a better price in Baghdad. (9 July 1898, 343) On the 11th, Joseph called on the Agha Muhammad at his home on the outskirts of Baghdad, and the following afternoon he went to visit Mushir Recep Pasha to bid him goodbye. On the 13th, Joseph sent Alexander a lengthy letter?six sheets?arranging accommodations for him in Istanbul at the Mostapha Pasha Han. He sent along a letter of recommendation from his friend Georgis Antone to Antone?s friend Nazaret Kasparyan, who ran the han, to provide Alexander 30 Turkish Liras on his arrival. The package also included Alexander?s Ottoman passport. (13 July 1898, 349) Throughout the summer, tensions between the local Ottoman authorities and the Arab tribes of the lower Tigris continued. Joseph wrote in mid-July that ?there has been a disturbance lately caused by the Motserrif of Amara Mostapha Pasha who came here to fill his pocket from Sheikh Seyhood (the runaway brigand who had attacked the Khalifah, and now made Sheikh and reinstated by the Turks and farmed lands here and the Motserrif wanted to exact more money from him and his sons Faleh, Kathem, etc, the Motserrif having taken one of the sons and put him in prison, and the father Seyhood came and attacked the village and fired shots from the opposite side on the telegraph office where the Motserrif was sitting.? Both of the active Lynch steamers?the Khalifa and the Blosse Lynch?were given contingents of zaptyehs to guard against attack from Arab gunners. (16 July 1898, 354-5) On July 22nd, Joseph received two letters from Alexander complaining about the strangeness of Vienna. Alexander wrote that Mr. B?hm had departed Vienna to stay in the countryside for the summer, leaving him alone. He also informed his father that he had used one of the payments of 500 francs to buy 100 pairs of European shoes, presumably to bring back to Baghdad to sell. (22 July 1898, 368) On July 25, Joseph received an urgent telegram from Alexander in Paris dated July 22, informing him that he was in Paris for an important purpose, and that he would sent a letter soon explaining why. Joseph was astonished at his sudden departure and feared that Alexander had fled because someone had tipped off the authorities to his presence, making him liable for conscription. Joseph wrote in his diary: ?I suspect the sons of Isak Lurion either Faust or Edward, they saw that he was in the office of Olloi Schweizer the General Export merchant and did this out of spite." Joseph immediately telegramed Ibrahim Gejou in Paris asking for an explantion. (25 July 1898, 370-1) He tried to contact Mr. B?hm at his summer home to ask about the situation. (27 July 1898, 374) On the morning of July 28th, Joseph set out for Basra aboard the Blosse Lynch, not knowing Alexander?s fate. He spoke to Mr. Julietti at the Baghdad telegraph office and made arrangements for any telegrams addressed to him at Baghdad to be forwarded to him at Amara or Basra. Yet, when they anchored at Amara on the 30th, there was still no word from Alexander. Being left in such a state of ignorance took a heavy toll on Joseph?s mental well-being: ??I could no longer write and was getting mad and feel so weak that I do not know what to do and where to go, my heart fails me and I am so sorry and out of temper on account of Alexander.? (31 July 1898, 380) Upon landing at Basra, Joseph received a package of three urgent telegrams, one from Ibrahim Gejou and two from his wife Eliza. In the first, Gejou informed Joseph that Alexander was indeed in Paris, seemingly to be married. In the second, Eliza exhorted Alexander to telegraph the Austrian consul in Baghdad to inform the Ambassador in Paris to put a stop to the marriage, this was followed by one from two hours later, in which Eliza stated that she had corresponded with Monseigneur Altmayer, the Archbishop of Baghdad, who advised that involving the Austrian ambassador could be a risky proposition. Alexander had, after all, been preparing to depart Vienna so that he could avoid conscription into the Austrian army. Joseph sarcastically recorded in his diary: ?This is a fine thing Alexander is doing if what Ibrahim says is true; I am at a loss to find out the reality of this news; but if it is true Alexander must have been doing a great fault and foolishness; unless Ibrahim has been working at it all the time before he went to Vienna.? He discussed the matter with his friends and relations in Basra and resolved to telegram back to Paris to both Ibrahim Gejou and Alexander to discover what was behind Alexander?s seemingly erratic behavior. Joseph was unable to sleep that night. On the morning of August 1, after he had sent off his telegrams to Alexander and Ibrahim, Joseph boarded the Blosse Lynch to return to Baghdad. In one of the final entries in Diary 47, he wrote: ?This news has stunned me and made me quite sick pulled down as it is a thing that I never expected it to come from my only son that I hold so dear and precious on earth, my affection to him has no limit and I have been expecting to see him soon and am sacrificing everything for him even my health and existence.? That evening the Blosse Lynch set sail, with Joseph still awaiting a response from his son and an answer to his worries. (31 July-1 August 1898, 380-6) ; NELC, Simpson Center for the Humanities
The subject of this study – The Youth in Croatia and the European Integration – is the relationship of youth toward the European integration process, including the Croatian accession to the European Union, as well as their sociopolitical readiness for integration into a united Europe. The analysis is based on a section of data gathered in early 2004, on the entire Croatian territory, and conducted within the scientific and research project Youth and the European Integration Process. The basic sample of youth, aged 15 to 29, consisted of 2000 examinees, and the control sample of persons older than 30 consisted of 1000 examinees. The obtained findings on youth have been systematically compared to results from the previous research project, The Value System of Youth and Social Changes in Croatia, conducted in early 1999, on an identically structured sample of 1700 young examinees. Data on Croatian youth has also been compared to the corresponding findings of several European researches. European integration is a dynamic and multidimensional process, and in this research, the accent was on the political and normative dimensions of integration. The genesis of the political development of European Union has indicated that, in spite of the oscillations in the process of integration, there is a recognizable progress toward the construction of a Europe of values, where all the included countries meet with equally high democratic demands. The existing research into the European integration process has undoubtedly shown that the relationship of citizens toward the EU varies as a function of time, and depends on the specific situation in certain countries or societies. Croatia is a transitional country that has stepped into the process of democratic consolidation, and after the year 2000, it had also stepped out of a certain kind of international isolation. Today, Croatia is a country trying to join the united Europe, which has managed to obtain the status of a candidate country for accession into the EU, albeit with an uncertain date for accession negotiations. Even though the main obstacle for the start of negotiations is supposedly the lack of satisfaction of the EU with the Croatian cooperation with the Hague Tribunal, the existing tendencies and events in the country indicate that Croatia is not adequately prepared to join the Union: not at the political, nor the social, and especially not at the economic plain. The indicated findings are also the starting points in the research of the relationship of Croatian youth toward the European integration process. A valid analysis of this relationship demands a previous insight into some aspects of the political readiness of youth for European integration of Croatia. With that in mind, special attention was dedicated to political values, attitudes and participation of youth, whose longitudinal monitoring enables a detection of changes that took place during the past five years. The data comparison showed that during the observed period of time, the young people' s otherwise relatively high acceptance of almost all the constitutional values, as well as the harmonious perception of politics and institutional trust have increased, while the lack of hard work, discipline and responsibility are now perceived as a social problem to a greater extent than before. The recent data also indicates that today' s youth perceive the existence of educational, gender and age inequalities in the Croatian society to a larger degree, as well as the worsening of political representation of all marginal groups. On the other hand, the understanding of conflicts and democratic rules (especially the role of the opposition) has weakened, the perception of crime in ownership conversion and privatization as a problem has decreased, there is also a weaker perception of the existence of social and religious inequalities, the social activism and political participation have decreased, and the attitude about inclusion into youth organizations of political parties and the establishment of independent youth parties as forms of activities that might contribute to a more active participation of youth in the society has decreased. From hence comes the conclusion that certain changes tend to lead to further social, most of all political, (self)passivization and marginalization of young people. The continuity of tendencies established in the previous research projects, confirm the finding that the young are not a monolithic group when it comes to acceptance of political values, expression of political attitudes and the level of political participation. The greatest differentiation is present regarding the not so present tolerance toward most observed social phenomena and groups, the perception of unemployment as the most important social problem and the cause of existing difficulties, the perception of existence of political inequalities and the stated interest in politics, as well as the perception of the role of the " diaspora" in the Croatian political life. When these results are observed integrally, it is obvious that the young are mostly differentiated by the level of obtained knowledge and their socio-professional status, then party identification, social origin and the phase of maturity. All the mentioned differentiations of youth can simply be summarized by outlining two large, relatively polarized groups: one consists of socially more competent youth, inclined to the ideological and political options of the left center, and the other consists of a socially inferior youth, inclined toward the right pole of the ideological-political spectrum. The socially more competent youth is more liberal, more critical toward the social reality and the political actors, they manifest a greater respect for democratic institutions and procedures, which is an indicator of the importance of favorable circumstances in the process of political socialization. The recent data enabled us to establish the existence of inter-generational differences, which are not enormous but are significant. The comparative analysis of the attitudes of both the young and the older examinees, demonstrated that the young state a higher degree of trust in the media than the older examinees, that they are more tolerant toward a number of social phenomena and groups, which cause dispute both in the Croatian and the European public opinion arena, as well as more sensitive regarding ethnic inequalities. The young perceive war as the main cause of current difficulties to a greater extent than the elders, they have considerably more trust in their own generation as a social force that could initiate positive trends, they express a greater readiness for inclusion in different civil society activities, and believe more that television and youth organizations could mobilize them into active participation in social affairs. At the same time, the young are slower than the older examinees to accept the value of a democratic order, however, they are also less prone to have a harmonious understanding of politics, they are less socially sensitive, they express less trust in the institutions of power, the socioeconomic goals and the preservation of tradition are less often among their political priorities, they less often think immorality and criminal activities in the privatization process are the cause of current problems, they perceive a smaller level of corruption in all areas of social life (aside from education), they believe less in the positive contribution of experts and entrepreneurs to overcoming the trends of crisis, they are less interested in politics and participate less in political parties, and they have a smaller level of faith in the mobilization role of education for democracy, volunteer work, political parties and non-governmental organizations, as well as the contribution of the family and education system in the stimulation of the young people' s social engagement. The established inter-generational differentiation can be explained through the life cycle theory, meaning the mentioned differences are mostly the effect of differing social statuses and the complete experiences of the young and the older examinees. That means that most young people have not assumed some of the permanent social roles, and that their immediate experiences are limited only to some social areas among which politics do not have a prominent place. The existing inter-generational differences are also the result of the fact that most older examinees draw on their experience gained in a different social and political regime, which to a certain measure forms their existing system of political values that is, in certain elements, especially those related to the social dimension, different than the youth' s system of political values. On the other hand, the congruence of the young and older examinees is contributed to by a common experience of an era, that is, life in a specific socio-historic period. The absence of deep inter-generational ambiguities also indicates that, in spite of the radical changes that have appeared through the decomposition of the old and the set-up of a new social and political order, the mechanism for transposing political values from the older generations to the young ones, functions to a considerable degree, along with the transfer of the shortcomings that exist in the structured political awareness of the older generation. Even though it was established that the youth in Croatia accept the traditional values to a smaller degree compared to the elders, the young are at the same time somewhat more conservative in certain areas than their European counterparts. Pointing to this finding is the greater orientation of the Croatian youth toward the family and a smaller extent of tolerance of certain phenomena and groups in the contemporary society. At that, the social participation of the Croatian young generation is at a lower level than the participation of their European peers. The attitude toward human rights is also one of the indicators of political preparedness of Croatian youth for integration into a democratic Europe, which promotes high standards in the protection of human rights and freedoms. The research results about the evaluation of individual human rights and freedoms, show that the youth accept the right to an education, the right to work and personal security, the right to privacy, the social protection of the elderly and those in other precarious situations, the equality before the law, the rights of women and the right to ownership the most. The analysis has shown that the preference of individual human rights and freedoms is not caused by the observed socio-demographic and socio-structural characteristics of the young, aside from education, which points to the significance of the education system as an agent of improvement of the state of human rights. Approximately a third of the young examinees were not satisfied with the respect for human rights in Croatia today nor were they satisfied five years ago, the percentage of the undecided has decreased in that period of time, and the number of those that think human rights in Croatia are mostly or completely respected has increased. The results of the analysis of social attributes of youth indicate that the ability of assessment and a higher degree of criticism toward the status of human rights in Croatia is related to life in economically more prosperous regions, a left ideological-political orientation as well as the female gender. The comparison of the evaluation of the contribution of institutions, organizations and significant individuals in the population of youth in 1999 and in 2004, established that the generation of youth today perceives a higher level of contribution of all observed participants (except for the opposition) to the protection of human rights and freedoms in Croatia. More precisely, most of the young assess that all the participants, completely or mostly, contribute to the realization of human rights in Croatia, which especially refers to the perception of the contribution of the highest institutions of power. The perception of the status of human rights in Croatia and the contribution of the observed actors to the realization of those rights, are considerably highly influenced by regional affiliation and party identification, followed by their social background, their gender and the religious self-identification of the young. The comparison of acceptance of the observed human rights and freedoms of the populations of young and older examinees in Croatia, indicates that the elders accept most individual human rights and freedoms more than the young, and that they also express less criticism toward today' s respect for those rights and freedoms in Croatia, while validating the contribution of all the observed actors to a higher degree. To summarize, the analysis has shown that the young accept human rights and freedoms very highly at the level of principle, but that there is a certain disagreement when it comes to concrete rights and practices in Croatia. Even though the degree of acceptance of the value of human rights and freedoms is high among the young, there are also deviations indicating an increased need for additional engagement of certain agents of socialization, especially the education system and the political actors. The national affiliation of youth is another indicator relevant to its relationship toward the European integration. The research has shown that the attitude most represented with the youth is one of moderate national identification, then the ones signifying an openness toward the world, while ethno-centric statements are at the back of the obtained hierarchy. The attitude that had demonstrated the highest representation of national identification is for the first time at the top of the rank in all our research projects, just as it is evident that nationally tinted attitudes, both moderate and extreme, are more represented now than in 1986 or in 1999. Such an increase of the national affiliation of the young can be interpreted by the fact that there is more emphasis on existential problems and that there is a higher uncertainty regarding the future, then the increase of differences between the rich and the poor, as well as a smaller degree of trust in the political leadership. The immediate confrontation with this type of social instability, results in a search for safer modes of relationships with other people, the society as a whole and some of its parts, where the nation represents one of the safe havens, much like family and church. However, it is necessary to emphasize that the attitudes of openness toward the world are quite stabile, and that they are often complementary instead of being opposite to attitudes of national identification. At the same time, this points to the complexity of the problem of national affiliation and the fact that it does not have to be exclusive, but can actually coexist with attitudes that enhance the process of European association. Regarding their national affiliation the young are, of course, not homogenous. The results of the analysis have shown that the nationally oriented youth is significantly more religious than the others, they prefer the conservative parties, live in Dalmatia, Central and Eastern Croatia, they originate more often from rural areas and families, where the father has a lower degree of education, they personally have a lower level of education and, within the youth sample, they belong to the youngest age cohort (age 15 to 19), and the groups of pupils and the unemployed. On the other hand, a significantly lower national affiliation is expressed by youth coming from the Istrian, Zagreb and Northern Croatia provenience, those indecisive about religion or atheists, youth of urban background and a higher family and personal education status. However, regarding cosmopolitism, the young demonstrate significantly more homogenous results. It is especially indicative that the more ethno-centric examinees and, to a smaller degree, those with a pronounced national identification, more often have a negative perception of the European Union, while the nationally more exclusive examinees refuse to even support the accession of Croatia into the European Union. The examination of the social (ethnic) distance toward certain nations has demonstrated that the young have put members of the former Yugoslav federation and Russians at the back of the scale, while, with an under-average evaluation, the center of the scale is occupied by members of certain Central and Eastern European nations (the Czech and the Hungarian). Inhabitants of the European Western and Southwestern territories, especially the Italians, which occupy the first position after form the Croats, and the Germans, demonstrate satisfactory results just by being evaluated by average grades. However, the degree of social closeness that the young citizens of Croatia feel toward other Croatian men and women, indicates a certain dose of self-criticism, because approximately one third of the young do not feel an especially high level of affinity toward, for the most part, their own nationals. The older examinees differ from the young in that they more pronouncedly represent attitudes at the center of the national affiliation scale, as well as indicate a higher ethnical distance on average. However, the fact is that, in spite of the existence of inter-generational differences when it comes to national affiliation where the older examinees dominate, there are also inter-generational differences that indicate a better position of the youngest examinees in our sample (aged 15 to 19). This phenomenon has already been described in literature by the so-called U-curve, which vividly illustrates a higher national affiliation of individuals at their earlier and later periods of life. Thus, the greater national affiliation, on the one hand, seems to appear as an expression of an adolescent transitional crisis, and on the other, as a consequence of a long-term perseverance of the perception and production of (most probably) negative experiences with a specific out-group. The relationship of the examinees toward the European integration and the European Union has been investigated via numerous indicators, where the emphasis was on the perception of the possible consequences of Croatian accession to the EU. However, other aspects of the relationship toward Europe and the EU have been the object of research, presenting a wider context for understanding the perception of consequences of joining the Union. The obtained results demonstrated that most of the young and of the older examinees in Croatia actually had a neutral image of the EU, even though those with a positive image exceed those that perceive the EU negatively. Actually, nine tenths of the examinees have in the beginning of 2004, supported the Croatian integration into the Union, but among those examinees, there is a highest number of euro-skeptics, that is, those that believe that too much is expected from the accession. At the same time, there were considerably less euro-enthusiasts (those that expect all-around benefits from the integration) and euro-realists (who believe that integration is inevitable for the survival of small countries). As for the difficulties standing in the way of the Croatian road to a united Europe, the examinees had equally addressed them to both Croatia and the European Union, however, the number of young emphasizing the accountability of the EU has increased from 1999 to 2004, and the number of those accenting Croatia' s responsibility has, in the same period of time, decreased. The finding that the young expect significantly more positive than negative consequences after the Croatian accession into the European Union, is especially important. However, in this regard, there has been a mild decrease in the expectation of the positive, and an increase of the negative consequences among the young during the last five years. The highest positive expectations have been registered at the individual and the socio-cultural planes, while the optimism regarding the socio-economic progress has decreased. Indeed, the lack of socio-economic preparedness of Croatia for the entrance into the developed European surrounding is expected to yield the most negative consequences. The research of the expected development of the EU in the coming ten years, has shown that only the possibility of easier travel, work, study and life in Europe is expected by most of the examinees, especially the young ones. The young are quite fearful of the costs Croatia might have from the integration and of the worsening position of the agricultural population. The negative conesquences expecting their own country are, however, less perceived by the youth in Croatia, than by their counterparts in Europe. Related to the fears from the construction of a united Europe and European Union, we have established that the youth in Croatia is most afraid of the abolition of the Croatian currency and the increase of crime, and its smallest fear has to do with the potential loss of social privileges. The fears of examinees in the enlarged Europe are somewhat different – the most expressed fear is that of labor transfer into other countries, the increase of crime and drug trade, the difficulties expecting the farmers and the price their country has to pay due to the development of the EU. Both the young and the old examinees in Croatia are less worried about the loss of national identity, language and their social privileges than the European examinees. All our examinees emphasize the multiple benefits of the EU enlargement, followed by the positive effects of that enlargement for Croatia, while the efforts of the Croatian government, regarding the accession to the Union, are valued quite poorly. The potential accession of Croatia into the European Union shall also signify a change in the decision-making process, meaning that some of those decisions will be reached at the national level, and some jointly with the EU. Our examinees have, in this regard, demonstrated a high level of readiness for integration, because more than half of them believes that four fifths of the observed areas should be the object of joint decision-making by the EU and Croatia. The only areas in which, in the opinion of the young examinees, Croatia should decide autonomously are the acceptance of refugees, the judiciary, culture, agriculture, fisheries and the police. The Europeans differ in their opinions on these issues from the Croats, and believe two thirds of the observed affairs should be decided on jointly by their country and the EU, while their country should be autonomous in deciding about education, basic rules about the media, health and social care and unemployment. Different social groups have, based on the perception of youth, been grouped into potential losers of the integration (farmers, the retired, workers, the unemployed), potential winners of the integration process (such as the inhabitants of the capital and certain regions, the young, as well as the Croatian population as a whole), and certain winners of the process of integration, which are also the best prepared for Croatian accession into the EU (experts, foreign language speakers, the political elite, managers, large companies). Actually, it was shown that the young consider the social groups which are in a relatively better position in the Croatian society today to be the greatest winners of EU integration, and those whose current status is unenviable, who are in the greatest need of a better future, were perceived as those that will potentially gain the least. The only encouraging fact is that the young are seeing themselves as the potential winners, meaning they believe the existing abilities and potentials of the young generation only need optimal circumstances in order to reach their peak. However, the data about the knowledge of foreign languages in Croatia are not very exhilarating, especially compared to the knowledge of foreign languages of the youth in the European Union countries. Within this research, we have also found that approximately three quarters of our examinees are proud of being Croatian citizens, while around half of the young, and somewhat less of the elders are proud to be European. The young are the ones to be more critical toward their national identity, and at the same time they lead in the positive validation of their European identity. However, the most interesting finding concerns the fact that all the Croatian examinees feel less national pride than the inhabitants of the European Union, while it is understandable that the examinees in the EU emphasize their pride of being European more. The answers of the examinees regarding the question about the contents of the concept " being a citizen of the European Union" indicate that neither the young, nor the older examinees posses a coherent understanding of the EU citizenship. Still, the right to work, live and study in any EU member, represents the key element for the understanding of EU citizenship, both with the young people in Croatia and with the youth in the Union. The young and the older Croatian examinees believe that active suffrage is the least important, regardless of whether the elections in question include the European Parliament, the national or the local representative bodies. Only one out of four Croatian examinees believes the Croatian membership in the EU might benefit them personally, while almost half of all the young and a third of the older examinees do not posses a defined opinion on this issue. It is clear that this feeling is closely related to the question of the personal meaning the European Union holds for the examinees, where neither the young nor the elders have a homogenous perception of the meaning of the EU. A single response appeared in an above-average number of cases – the EU is a way of creating a better future for the young – while the claim that the EU signifies a sort of " European government" , superimposed to the national states which are members of the Union, received a small level of support. Unlike that, the young from the Union countries emphasize the freedom of movement most often, while in time, the very concept of " European government" became more pronounced in the attitudes of the European youth. The young people in Croatia, as well as in the EU, express an equally small level of fear of the euro-bureaucracy, the loss of cultural diversity and the utopian idea of Europe. Considering the readiness of the young to live outside of Croatian borders, we have found that almost two fifths of them would like to live (and work and study) abroad for a while, while a quarter of the Croatian youth would like to leave the country forever. The older examinees, on the other hand, demonstrate a higher level of conservativeness toward the possible departure of their children into one of the countries of the Union, but they are, however, ready to accept their possible studying and training in the EU, while only one out of seven examinees would like his/her children to permanently live or spend their entire working life in one of the countries, which are members of the European Union. The analysis of the differentiation of the young in their relationship toward the European integration and the EU, has indicated that the used social characteristics have a limited influence. In other words, the young are relatively homogenous in their perception of a united Europe and the expectations from the Croatian accession to the European Union. However, certain differences do exist, and they are mostly caused by party identification, socio-professional status, regional affiliation and religious self-identification. This means that the most influential attributes, when it comes to attitudes toward the European integration process, are the ones consisting of ideological-political attitudes and the current social status along with the specifics of the wider environment. Thus, we have found that the sympathizers of parties that belong to the left center, then pupils and students, the inhabitants of the more developed regions and the non-religious examinees are more inclined toward the EU and the integration process, and at that, they emphasize the positive consequences and the potential gains from the Croatian accession into the Union, more than they express their concerns with the negative consequences. Hence, the concise conclusion would be that the greater social competence of the young is reflected in the establishment of a stable and more consistent pro-European orientation. Otherwise, the young differ from their older counterparts in their higher expectance of positive effects from the Croatian integration into the EU and, at the same time, in the lower perception of expected problems and undesirable consequences. Considering information sources and the level of information of the young in Croatia, the results show that the young follow the news in all the media outlets relatively often, but that they do lag behind the older examinees, and the examinees coming from the former EU candidate countries. This finding does not apply only to the use of the Internet as a source of information, where the young people are far superior to the older examinees. With that in mind, it is interesting that the young differ the most among each other, in the use of Internet and the reading of daily newspapers, where the socially more qualified young examinees (the more educated, coming from an urban environment and richer regions and averagely older ones) are the ones that use both media for obtaining information more often. As for the contents the examinees look for in the media, it is visible that the young are much more interested in events from the social and cultural life, and much less in issues related to politics. A comparison with the examinees from 13 countries that were EU candidates, demonstrated that they are far more interested in all the contents (aside from sports) than the Croatian examinees. Regarding the assessment of their own level of information about the EU, somewhat more than half of the young have stated that they are well informed about the European Union and events in it, compared to two thirds of the older examinees believing they are well informed. On the other hand, the results of both the young and the older examinees are surprisingly high, compared to the data on the level of information of the inhabitants in the 25 countries of the European Union, where three quarters of the examinees thought they were poorly informed about the issue. Closely related to the question of the level of information about the European Union itself, is the question about the general level of information about the Croatian accession to that association. The results demonstrate a somewhat different trend than the previous finding. In this case, less than half of the young consider themselves to be well informed about the process. It is interesting that the identically gathered data on this issue, from the former EU candidate countries, yielded a much lower evaluation by the examinees on their own level of information. Regarding issues and problems related to the EU that the examinees would like more information on, we have established that both the youth in Croatia and the examinees from the former EU candidate countries, find issues related to the Union' s policy on youth and education to be the most interesting, followed by the economy and social policy. Along with that, the issues regarding the enlargement of the EU, the cultural policy, the international relations, the regional policy and the EU budget are the ones the young find to be the least interesting. The manner in which the examinees gather information on the European Union mostly include the mass media outlets (the press, the television and the radio), and only then other forms of information gathering, such as discussions with their families and friends, surfing the Internet, specialized books and other published material, and the activities of non-governmental organizations. There are no significant differences in the use of the stated sources of information between the young and the older examinees, except in the case of the Internet. Considering the examinees from the 25 EU member countries, they use all of the observed sources as a way of getting information about the European Union, its policies and institutions, in a smaller amount. The examination of the objective knowledge of the examinees on specific issues related to the European Union has yielded devastating results. Thus, when asked about the phase Croatia was in, regarding the accession process into the EU, at the moment the research was being conducted, the correct answer was given by only a third of both the young and the older examinees. The second question asked, dealt with the familiarity of certain institutions of the European Union. The young and the older examinees do not differ very much from each other regarding their knowledge of this issue: the most familiar institution to both of them is the European Parliament, followed by the European Commission, then the EU Council of Ministers, then the European Central Bank, while all the other institutions were familiar to less than two fifths of the Croatian examinees. The examined citizens of the European Union are, understandably, more familiar with each of the observed institutions. The social attributes of the young, causing the greatest differences regarding their level of information, are mostly the ones connected to their level of socio-cultural qualifications (the socio-professional status and the level of education), followed by gender, and then provenience, regional affiliation and the age of the examinees. The highest level of information and knowledge belongs to men from the oldest age cohort of youth, those born and living in large cities, the inhabitants of the most developed regions, students and the employed examinees, as well as those with a higher education degree, the non-religious and examinees preferring liberal and left-wing parties. Along with all that, it is important to stress that a better level of knowledge and information about the European Union, its policies, institutions and enlargement process, correlates to positive attitudes about the different aspects of the European Union (the image of the EU, the following of issues related to it, the support for the Croatian accession to the Union, and so on), which, most probably, means that they are mutually determined. The inter-generational comparison has, on the other hand, indicated that the older examinees are more interested in most issues appearing in the media, especially politics, and that they assess their level of information to be better than do the young examinees. To put it shortly, the results of the research on the information level and knowledge of the Croatian citizens – both young and old – about the European Union, have indicated that they are not that interested in the European Union issues, as much as their level of presence in the media and the political agenda might imply, and the examinee' s knowledge about the relationship of Croatia and the EU is at an even lower level. Henceforth, it is necessary to conduct a strong and comprehensive public campaign directed precisely at the increase of the level of information and knowledge of the citizens about the European Union and what it represents, so that when the issue comes to the agenda, the Croatian inhabitants might make an educated decision about their country' s accession to that community of European states. The research results presented above may be summarized into a number of tendencies and statements of a wider nature. The political culture of the young testifies, in a number of aspects, to an approximation to the desirable democratic standards – especially regarding the acceptance of basic liberal-democratic values and the readiness for social engagement, at lease in principle – however, their social power and social capital are at a low level. At that, the young are aware of their own social and political marginalization, and recognize an entire plethora of measures that might help them gain a certain measure of power and become active citizens, as is desirable in a democratic society, but they do not use sufficiently the channels of social and political promotion, which are at their disposal. Today' s generation of youth expresses a lower level of social sensitivity and is more oriented toward individual efforts and family resources in the realization of life goals. At that, it seems that the young are not aware of the fact that an unequal access to existing social resources of the young generation today will have generated an unequal social status when they come of age. Hence, we can expect a widening and deepening of the process of social decomposition, that should be corrected through mechanisms that are supposed to ensure the highest possible equality of chances in the access to social resources (most of all, education). What we mean to say is that human capital is what Croatia, as a small and an insufficiently developed country, should deal with very thoughtfully. This, at the same time, signifies a maximum of investment into the development of human potentials, where the young generation certainly comes first. The inter-generational differences regarding the readiness of Croatia for accession into the European Union, and the relationship toward the European integration, are not of such a type and scale that there could be any mention of a generational gap, however, they are indicative. The most visible fact is that the young have demonstrated a more liberal, tolerant and flexible disposition, that they have a higher belief in the potentials of their own generation, and that they are consistent in their pro-European orientation, where they see their own generation as one of the certain winners of the Croatian accession into a united Europe. These trends suggest that the potentials of the young are a resource to be seriously reckoned with on the Croatian road into the EU. The process of the Croatian accession into the European Union is linked to different difficulties that affect the attitudes of citizens about the importance of Croatian entrance into the EU. Through this research, we have clearly detected that, unlike the Croatian political elite, both the young and the older citizens do not consider the Croatian integration into EU, to be the most important political goal. The political priorities of the citizens seem to be quite different, and their support to the project of European integration is weakening. It is, then, realistic to expect this trend to continue if the problematic events in the European Union persist, just as the difficulties in the relationship of Croatia and the EU, as well as the unfavorable economic and social trends in Croatia itself. This is why there are two equally important political tasks facing the ruling political elite: the initiation of the development of Croatia and an well-argumented explanation to the Croatian citizens why the country' s integration in the united Europe is purposeful.
Abstrak Patriarkiadalah salah satumasalahbesar bagisetiapwanita di dunia, masalah iniakhirnyadiwakilidengankarya sastra, dansalah satunya adalahAtiqRahimiBatuKesabaran.Terdapat Perempuan, sebagai karakter utamadiceritakandengan semuakesedihan, menikahdengan dipaksa, menikahdengan foto, sampai diaharus membuathamil dengantanpajalan dandia memilikibayi daripria laindia tidak pernahtahu. Berdasarkanfakta-fakta, ini memberikan dua pertanyaanutama sebagairespondarimasalah, adalah(1) GambaranbelenggupatriarkimelaluisuaradiamPerempuandiAtiqRahimiBatuKesabaran?(2) DampaksuaradiamPerempuandiAtiqRahimi, BatuKesabaran?Untuk mengatasi hal itudengan analisis, membutuhkanmetode yangmembaca, mengumpulkan data, dan interpretasi, teknik yang digunakanadalahinterpretasi, dan pendekatanmimesis. Sebagaihasil dariini, itu akanmenemukan sesuatu, suaradiamPerempuan, dan initerjadidi Afghanistan, oleh karena itu,dapat dikatakanbahwa sistempatriarkibisa mengambilhak-hak perempuan, dan apahal-hal yangdapat memberikanPerempuanadalahsuaradiam,suarayang dapat menjadigerakan feminisuntuk setiapsimpatiuntuknya. Ini mewakili, untukberkatadalam bisikanyang sangathalus yangmasih adaketimpanganyang disebabkan olehpatriarki, danWanitatidak dapatberbuat apa-apa. Kata Kunci: Patriarki, perempuan, suaradiam, danfeminisme. Abstract Patriarchy is one of the great problem for every women in the world, this problem finally is represented to a literary work, and one of it is AtiqRahimi'sThe Patience Stone. There, the Woman, as the main character is told with all sorrow, marrying by being forced, marrying with a photo, until she has to make pregnant with regardless the way and she has baby from another guy she never knows. Based on the facts, it delivers two main questions as the response of problems, they are (1) Depiction of patriarchy's handcuffthrough the Woman's Silent Voicein AtiqRahimi'sThe Patience Stone? (2) The impact ofthe Woman's Silent Voice in AtiqRahimi'sThe Patience Stone? To solve it by analysis, it requires a method that is reading, collecting data, and interpretation, the used technique is interpretation, and the approach is mimesis. As the result of this, it will find something, the silent voice of the Woman, and this is happen in Afghanistan, therefore, it can be said that patriarchy system can grab the rights of women, and what things that the Woman can deliver is the silent voice, the voice that can be a feminist movement for every sympathy to it. It represents, it says in very smooth whispers that there are still inequality caused by patriarchy, and the Woman cannot do anything. Keywords: Patriarchy, women, silent voice, and feminism. INTRODUCTION Human lives in the world are like corrosion on the ply of metal in the process of abrasion. What the core of this analogy is the way human wear their brain shell to think and find the solution of every problem they face to. Human are divided in to two genders normally, they are men and women. Men, a creature whose penis sticks strongly with dignity and power to dig every hole in front of it. Women, a creature whose vagina decorates beautifully with softness and warmness for everything that prepares for digging it. Based on the differences of the two, the conflicts arise. It starts when women begin realizing that what they think is their right, is grabbed by the creature, called men. In addition, this thought probably can be supposed as the basic thought of feminism movement. Before going further to the meant feminism, it is important to see what feminism fights to, and it is patriarchy system. Patriarchy system is a system that has been rooted in society generally. Erich From asserts that Patriarchy system is where men is fated to dictate/control women, and it rules to all part in the world. (Fromm, 2002: 177). To add it, to make the establishment of this system of men, chronologically there are some experts that give distance between men and women where men are supposed to be the better one. Classically, women are inequality creature, and it is added by Aristotle who views women as an imperfectness of nature (Beauvoir, 2003:ix). Francis Bacon comments that the more negative assertion that women are the jail of men because women give bad effect or influence to men (Arivia, 2002:40). Kant even says that women does not have any ability to use their cognitive ability therefore women should not be allowed to deliver what they think (Arivia, 2002:40). While, St. Thomas supposes women as "imperfect men", women are creature who are created not deliberately, and it is proven by the symbolic story where Eve is portrayed by Bossuet as a creature who is made of the "Adam's Rib" (Beauvoir, 2003:xi). According to Cixous, the term of men and women pinpoints to the difference of the two where the first term must posit the higher or better meaning, and it is placed by men. Therefore, men are self and women are the Liyan. Women live in men's world, therefore women are considered as the Liyan for men. (Tong, 2009: 292). Based on those facts, society finally construct a system where men dominate the whole contents of social life. J. Douglas (1976: 34) adds that many feminists use the term patriarchy as a generic term for male privilege, supremacy, and domination, referring to their current as well as past forms. The attraction of this usage is readily apparent: first, its rhetorical punch and strongly pejorative connotations; second, its reminder of the tenacity and continuity of male domination. Despite earth-shaking social changes, not the least of which are the women's Movements of the nineteenth and twentieth century, male power remains. Therefore, what the things that can be inferred into these facts are the problems between men and women. Feminism moves to throw everything that involves in men's domination because they dictate women, women seem to live in a coop. It means that what women fight is the system of men. In general, feminism is the theory of women's liberation since the intrinsic in all its approaches is the belief that women suffer injustice because of women's sex (Humm, 1989: 74). From the inequality that exists between both gender, women want to search equality in the society, they start to speak up their voices in the publicarena. Women themselves must articulate who they are and what role they play in the society. Most importantly, they must reject the patriarchal assumption that women are inferior to men. This started the feminist movement. It was started by the reality that male-female relations is a form of power structure in which men dominate women (Thebaud, 1994: 290). From this starting point the feminist believe that existing inequalities between dominant and marginalized groups can and should be removed. In the practive the feminist scholars attempt to examine beliefs and practices from the viewpoint of the "other", in this case women, treating them as subjects, not merely objects. Based on those views, it can be said that feminism simply is a thought that focuses on the equality between men and women, especially to talk about the rights of women. Therefore, what things that can be put into the main topic of this, is the all things relates to the inequality between men and women where men are supposed to be the superiority ones. Feminism itself is part of cultural studies in literature, which arises since women feel discredited and being treated unequal to men as human. Yet, what is not acceptable is the differentiation in position, that men are superior to women. That awareness prompts women to rise up and fight for their rights. Feminism deals with freedom, appreciation, and fair treatment for women. It is not women's disability to sit equal with men, but the systems in their social life discourage women to gain self-assertion to actualize themselves as well as men. Meanwhile, women want to grow as human beings who have equal role and opportunity in their own life and society. In the West and East alike, feminists were up against home-grown patriarchalist opponents who used sundry means to denigrate feminism and its supporters. In the West, detractors portrayed feminists as man-haters. In the East, enemies branded feminists as agents of cultural subversion and, ironically in so doing 'colluded' with westerners in declaring feminism western. (Kynsilehto, 2008: 26). Therefore, what can be integrated from this Islam feminism understanding is the way Islam see the equality between men and women, from the agents of truth about the equality between men and women, not creating women to hate men just to beg an equality as what west feminism says to. It is clear to see that this problem finally inspires some authors to write it down in beautiful work, and one of it is AtiqRahimi with his novel entitled The Patience Stone. The main thing that is hidden in AtiqRahimi'sThe Patience Stone is the way feminism is shown up. This novel, especially the main character, the woman, erodes the feeling of the readers to give sympathy and tears on what has happened to the woman. The woman cannot fight to the system of men he faces on, but she just can deliver it through a telling to her comate husband, which is not changing anything to her fair life. Specifically, in Atiq Rahimi's The Patience Stone, there is told a woman sits in front of his comate husband. She tells everything she never confesses before because of some reasons. She is the wife of a soldier who is lying unconscious with a bullet in his neck, and she calls her husband withThe Patience Stone or "Sang-e Saboor," it is a mythical stone accords to Persian folklore that absorbs the pain of those who confide in it, until it eventually explodes. When the novel opens, the man has been comatose for over two weeks, and shows no signs of recovery. Frustration and despair on the woman's part gradually turns to angry rebellion and, uncertain whether or not he can hear her words, she becomes ever more talkative and outgoing as she gathers over their ten-year marriage. The thing that is important to know is that the couple didn't meet before their wedding, nor even during it, since he was away fighting. Instead a ceremony was performed between the teen bride (the Woman) and a photograph, after which she spent three years as a married virgin. She is not allowed to be out of house of seeing friends and family. When the Husband returns, she discovers that she is married to a violent, because the Husband brutally detaches sex at the first sex time. It can be seen that the woman as main character reflects "handcuff" of women life against patriarchy in the social life of the novel. The Women uses her inability to comprehend and talk back to tell him things that she will not dare to say otherwise. With his disability she has been left to feed herself, her two children and continue buying medicine to keep her husband alive. The only job available for an Afghan woman in her desperate situation it seems is prostitution. It is an interested topic to explore because AtiqRahimi'sThe Patience Stone is part of a Persian myth about a stone that has this phenomenal strength to listen to stories of suffering and sorrow. What sorrow that is delivered is from the heart voice of a woman that lives in the unfair world. The unfair world is caused by the inequality. Thus, to respond it, the readers must have attention to give sympathy to the woman indirectly, and to call this feeling, it is not too naïve when it said as the feminist movement that calls everyone in talking the equality women should have. To classify it, this thought belongs to first wave, where women have voice to utter although it is not a fight directly. Then, the voice that is not changing anything significantly to what the Woman faces, is the silent voice. Silent voice is the voice that is not heard, listened, and sensed. However, this voice exists, and the existence gnaws sympathy to see how unequal the social system the Woman faces, the sympathy that dribbles to feminism thought indirectly to get the equal rights. Based on the reasons above, this thesis then conveys analysis on the life and some aspect of main characters thorough feminism approach accords to patriarchy concepts and understanding in AtiqRahimi'sThe Patience Stone. Finally, the planned title can be written as The Woman's Silent Voice toward Patriarchy's Handcuff Reflected in AtiqRahimi'sThe Patience. For more additional support that this thesis uses credible object, it is important to see that AtiqRahimi'sThe Patience Stone is the winner of Prix Goncourt Prize in 2008. Therefore, this thesis hopefully can be a great product and be great donation of literary critics and analysis. Indeed, the decision to select AtiqRahimi'sThe Patience Stone rather than the other works of him is caused by the main topic of the work. AtiqRahimi's The Patience Stone delivers more complex problem between men and women, that finally grabs the problem of Patriarchy and Feminism, while the feminism that is used is based on the glasses of Islam because the setting is in Afghan. In AtiqRahimi'sEarth and Ashes is told about the patriotic father that struggle with his blind son during the Russia invasion in Afghanistan, while in AtiqRahimi'sA Thousands Room of Dream and Fear delivers a student who exiles form his life because he is chased, he loves someone saves him. Based on the two reference, AtiqRahimi'sThe Patience Stone becomes the best one to analyze accords to men and women problem culturally. RESEARCH METHOD This study is taking one of the Atiq Rahimi's stories entitled The Patience Stone as the primary source. In case of analyzing this story, library research is used in order to find some theories, which are relevant to the topic. Finally, Mimesis approach will be used in analyzing this story because the topic that will be discussed about the main character's silent voice as a woman against patriarchy in her social life as the universal truth. In collecting data, this research focuses on analysis and citations. The first step is reading novel. In this step, novel becomes the object of the research. The novel is entitled The Patience Stone, written by Atiq Rahimi. This is to reach the understanding all contents completely with all possibilities both intrinsically and extrinsically. The second is inventorying data. This step is collecting data through noting the quotations related to the statement of the problems and objectives of the study, it is including in words, sentences, and discourse that can represent patriarchy and feminism in Atiq Rahimi's The Patience Stone. The third is classification data. This step to classify the data based on the statement of the problems including the portrayal patriarchy and the way the Woman posits herself against it. The fourth is tabling the data. It is to simplify reading the data and classify data that is used in the analysis for the readers. Those collected data are continuosly intrepreted to react the statement of the problems. The handling of a technique is a duty to do, it is to keep the analysis not jumping out of the limitation in order to solve the statement of the problems. Furthermore, it is significant to be on familiar terms with the data that it is from the novel entitled The Patience Stone, written in 136 pages plus 4 pages of brief introduction by KhaledHossaeni. It is written by AtiqRahimi with original title of SynguéSabour. Pierre de patience, published with ISBN: 9780701184102, and by Chatto&Windus. It is addressed at Random House, 20 Vauxhall Bridge Road, in London at 7wiv 25a. The book design is created Chatto and Windus group and translated by Polly McLean. On the dark cover, there is laid a stamp of Goncourt Winner 2008. CULTURAL APPROACH The term culture is a description of a particular way of life, which expresses certain meanings and values not only in art and learning but also in institutions and ordinary behavior (Frow, 1996: 8). Frow also states that culture is the way of life and is the meanings and values in that way of life. Therefore, basically a cultural approach is a way to think about a literary text based on the ideas or customs of certain society in which the text is made. According to Stanley Fish, J. Hillis, and Michael Foucault, language helps create what we call objective reality, thus reality is a social construct since it is created from language which is a product of customs produced by certain society. (Bressler, 1999: 264) Each society or culture contains in itself a dominant cultural group which determines that culture's ideology, its dominant values it sense of right and wrong, and its sense of personal self worth. (Bressler, 1999: 264) Culrural approach is divided into some theories. Those are: Marxism, post colonialism, new historicism, and feminism (Bressler, 1999: 178). As stated above, cultural approach investigates the domination and the dominated groups. Therefore, this approach will be used to analyze Atiq Rahimi's The Patience Stone and since the dominated group in this novel is women, the theory of feminism will be used for further analysis. Before going deeper to the feminism, it is important to see that feminism that will be used is the feminism from the glasses of Islam. In the West and East alike, feminists were up against home-grown patriarchalist opponents who used sundry means to denigrate feminism and its supporters. In the West, detractors portrayed feminists as man-haters. In the East, enemies branded feminists as agents of cultural subversion and, ironically in so doing 'colluded' with westerners in declaring feminism western. (Kynsilehto, 2008: 26). Therefore, what can be integrated from this Islam feminism understanding is the way Islam see the equality between men and women, from the agents of truth about the equality between men and women, not creating women to hate men just to beg an equality as what west feminism says to. This thought is also influence to the way of the culture move by times, Eastern as universal truth sees, is culturally have features of moral, politeness, differences, and those all shape a unity of eastern culture that is very cultural. While, in Western, thought, rationality, and will or dreams becomes the subjects that move them to be better, and it shapes their mind and finally becomes the culture of west, therefore, the freedom of women seems to be radical rather that to grab the equality. PATRIARCHY Patriarchy system is a system that has been rooted in society generally. Erich From asserts that Patriarchy system is where men is fated to dictate/control women, and it rules to all part in the world. (Fromm, 2002: 177). Engels gives different perspective that patriarchy system is begun when human have already understood about privacy owning, and it marks the birth of system of class. (Budiman, 1981: 21). What Engels means, must reflect to the birth of system of class of men and women. To add it, to make the establishment of this system of men, chronologically there are some experts that give distance between men and women where men are supposed to be the better one.Classically, women are inequality creature, and it is added by Aristotle who views women as an imperfectness of nature (Beauvoir, 2003:ix). Francis Bacon comments that the more negative assertion that women are the jail of men because women give bad effect or influence to men (Arivia, 2002:40). Kant even says that women does not have any ability to use their cognitive ability therefore women should not be allowed to deliver what they think (Arivia, 2002:40). While, St. Thomas supposes women as "imperfect men", women are creature who are created not deliberately, and it is proven by the symbolic story where Eve is portrayed by Bossuet as a creature who is made of the "Adam's Rib" (Beauvoir, 2003:xi). According to Cixous, the term of men and women pinpoints to the difference of the two where the first term must posit the higher or better meaning, and it is placed by men. Therefore, men are self and women are the Liyan. Women live in men's world, therefore women are considered as the Liyan for men. (Tong, 2009:292). Based on those facts, society finally construct a system where men dominate the whole contents of social life. J. Douglas (1976: 34) adds that many feminists use the term patriarchy as a generic term for male privilege, supremacy, and domination, referring to their current as well as past forms. The attraction of this usage is readily apparent: first, its rhetorical punch and strongly pejorative connotations; second, its reminder of the tenacity and continuity of male domination. Despite earth-shaking social changes, not the least of which are the women's Movements of the nineteenth and twentieth century, male power remains. These all continuously give a perspective that women are really controlled, handled, and dictated by men particularly in society. The representation of society can be found in family. Family is the crucial institution in society (Millet, 1972: 33) because it can represent to what happens in the society. In a family the women mostly being the victim of oppressed by their husband or brother. Furthermore, feminist knowledge develops and becomes more sophisticated throughout the 1970s; the family comes to be an important object of analysis. In many cases, it is the crucial site of women s oppression, the space where, unheeded by the world outside, women are at the mercy of fathers or husbands; where the law of patriarchy holds its most primitive form (Pilcher&Whelehan, 2004: 44). Engels as quoted by Millet explains that the ideal type of the patriarchal family and the ancestor is the Roman family, whence come both the term and the legal forms and precedents in the west. Engels informed the word familiaas follow: signify the composite ideal of sentimentality and domestic strife in the present day philistine mind. Among the Romans it did not even apply in the beginning to the leading couple and its children, but to the slave alone. Famulus means domestic slave, and familia is the aggregate number of slaves belonging to one man the expression [familia] was invented by the Romans in order to designate a new social organism the head of which had a wife, children and a number of slaves under his paternal authority and according to Roman law, the right of life and death over all of them(Millet, 1972: 123—124). In family, Gough as quoted by Jo, mentions that men and women cooperate through a division of labor based on gender. Child care, household tasks and crafts closely connect with the household, tend to be done by women; war, hunting, and government by men. Besides that, men in general have higher status and authority over the women of their families, although older women may have influence, even some authority, over junior men (Jo, 1984: 84). Therefore, what things can be inferred to those all understandings, are the problem that is faced by women in the society, the society is like the jail of women and it is sourced by thoughts where place men in a good position to control women. This is also what things reflected on AtiqRahimi'sThe Patience Stone that finally makes the main character, the woman, whispers something as the silent voice in the middle of patriarchy system. This reaction potentially can be said as the thing to get attention and sympathy about what happens to women in Afghanistan, and this can be said as the movement of feminism. FEMINISM In general, feminism is the theory of women's liberation since the intrinsic in all its approaches is the belief that women suffer injustice because of women's sex (Humm, 1989: 74). From the inequality that exists between both gender, women want to search equality in the society, they start to speak up their voices in the publicarena. Women themselves must articulate who they are and what role they play in the society. Most importantly, they must reject the patriarchal assumption that women are inferior to men. This started the feminist movement. It was started by the reality that male-female relations is a form of power structure in which men dominate women (Thebaud, 1994: 290). From this starting point the feminist believe that existing inequalities between dominant and marginalized groups can and should be removed. In the practive the feminist scholars attempt to examine beliefs and practices from the viewpoint of the "other", in this case women, treating them as subjects, not merely objects. Based on all general understanding, it is important to sharpen it into the good shape for not going out of the limitation and wasting buss of explanation of the theory. First of all, it is a long discussion of talking about feminism and its complex sources. To maintain the stability of this research that uses feminism as the knife to slice the discourse of patriarchy reflected in AtiqRahimi's The Patience Stone, thus the first feminism, the main slicer, continuously will be the main point of theory to discuss. The first wave of feminism appeared in the 19th and early 20th centuries, when women's suffrage was at the pole position of an industrializing world. In other word, it happened at the age of Victorian age. In 1800, women had little control over their lot in life. The average married female gave birth to seven children. Higher education was off-limits. Wealthier women could use limited authority in the domestic scope but possessed no property rights or economic autonomy. Lower-class women toiled alongside men, but the same social and legal restrictions applied to this stratum of society as well. Somewhat ironically, religion fueled some of the initial social advancements women made at the beginning of the 19th century. The Second Great Awakening, which started in 1790, emphasized emotional experience over dogma, allowing women more leadership opportunities outside of the home. Abolition and temperance movements that shared Protestant undercurrents activated women as well. It is like to what Stuurman, as quoted by Bryson, says that feminist theological arguments were further elaborated in the seventeenth century: for example, some writers used the creation story to argue that Eve was superior to Adam because she wascreated last, or because she was created out of Adam's rib rather than out of mud and slime (Bryson, 2003: 6). Thus, it can be seen, that in religion, or theologically, the inequality women have, has been rooting to put them down under the knee of men. That means, men are taking higher position in human life where men and women separate them. To talk about the theologically term about the inequality, then women want to get the equality, means that women have something different from the way theology thinks about it and the way of thought is Cartesian with all rationality to think. Bryson notes that the inspiration for these new ways of thinking (feminisms) was the revolution in western philosophy, which had been started in the first half of the seventeenth century by Descartes. According to Cartesian philosophy, all people possess reason, and true knowledge, which is based on experience and self-discovery rather than study of the classics or sacred texts, is in principle available to all. This means that traditional authority is rejected in favor of rational analysis and independent thought, and that customs and institutions which are not in accordance with reason should be rejected. (Bryson, 2003: 6). Therefore, what has been done by feminist is breaking the old thought that is sourced by the empirical way of theology. Moreover, what becomes the main point of this born is the equality that is thought as the right that has been robbed by men and their all system. The first-wave of feminism began in the United Kingdom and the United States around the nineteenth century and lasted until the early twentieth century. The focus of this movement at this time was on de jure inequalities, or officially mandated inequalities. There were many people during this time who were considered to be feminists, Mary Wollstonecraft, Susan B. Anthony, Lucy Stone, Olympia Brown, and Helen Pitts; there are countless more. The first-wave of feminism was monumental to the movement, however, without the continuing second-wave, there would be no hope for feminism in current times, for each wave is connected and dependent on the other's history. In simpler words, feminism is not some simple thing that people can generalize, like it is just an excuse for women to kick men in the balls, and not take care of themselves, or that men and women must be equal at all costs. Feminism is a movement, which has been incredibly important to the success and failures of this country and has been a necessary journey for the women in our country to travel upon so that they can discover and create their own unique place in society. First wave feminists spent hundreds of years in activism, writing, protesting and working for the betterment and equality of their sex and gender. First wave feminists worked not only for suffrage, or the right to vote, but also for the right to an education, the right to work, the right to work safely, the right to the money they earned when they worked, the right to a divorce, the right to their children and the right to themselves and their own bodies. Rights for women can be traced back to the Middle Ages in the Middle East when early reforms under Islam gave women greater rights in marriage, divorce and inheritance. Women in other cultures were not afforded such rights until centuries later. Further improvements of the status of Arab women included things such as the prohibition of female infanticide and recognizing women's full personhood. The things mentioned above are necessary and were necessary, and in some case, came at the end of long efforts. First wave feminists had to work against this impression, and they had to work against the society that allowed an unmarried woman to be property of her father and a married woman to be property of her husband. The first wave of feminism was the longest, and it is the most taken for granted. It is common now to speak with women who do not identify as feminists who think that feminism is a dirty word, who simultaneously pursue careers and an education, who exercise their right to vote, who own property and benefit from the fruits of their labor. Understanding the history and the efforts of feminism, understanding how much progress they made and how long it took them is important both to those who think they are not feminists, and those who identify as feminists and who live life trying to better the world by the feminist ideal. (Retrieved from uic.edu and pacificu.edu). Victorian feminism is a difficult concept to analyze. On the one hand, some of the greatest reforms of women's social and legal position before those of the late twentieth century occurred in a few decades of the nineteenth century; on the other, many of those women who were active campaigners—Caroline Norton, Florence Nightingale, Emily Davies, and Barbara Bodichon—were ambivalent about the extent of their own feminism, and over-anxious to distance themselves from unconventional lifestyles and behavior. Moreover, they seemed concerned mainly with the plight of intelligent middle-class single women. Their commitment to respectability gave them something of a timorous or half-hearted allegiance to a more wide-ranging kind of feminism; in any case, their contribution to the feminist cause was often narrowly specialized as they concentrated on a particular campaign—whether for women's colleges at Cambridge or child custody rights—to the exclusion of others, and many still relied on men to help them with the legal or parliamentary part of their activism. For some, however, it was impossible to avoid being drawn into a wider examination of women's rights, as happened with Caroline Norton and Harriet Martineau, for example, and by the end of the century, most of the major journals were carrying heated debates about the unsatisfied needs of the modern woman. Beginning initially with spasmodic bursts of activism, first wave feminism gathered pace through the work of specific individuals working for specific ends, until the momentum of events made concern for women's full participation in social and political life a matter of public interest across the whole political spectrum. This in itself was no mean achievement (Gamble, 2006: 24). According to those all explanations about first wave feminism, that is majorly from west, then it is continued to see this based on the glasses of Islam feminism reflected to AtiqRahimi'sThe Patience Stone. There is a woman that faces a fact of patriarchy system, she cannot do anything except confessing something about the inequality that indirectly getting sympathy for anyone who read to pay the pity about equality of thee Woman should have. The equality is something has been robbed by the patriarchy system, and the way the Woman acts, can be said as feminist movement. As Muslim, this thought can be clearly is seen as east feminist movement. It is like to what Kynsilheto says that it was in this context that some of us reported that Muslim women were subverting the patriarchal Islamist project through what appeared to be a new form of feminism-in-the-making which Muslim women in different parts of the world would soon call Islamic feminism. (Kynsilehto, 2008: 26). Therefore, the understanding of this feminism toward this research goes clearer to see as the relevant theory that will be used to slice the data just to become a good shape of analysis without going out of the limitation. STATUS WOMEN IN AFGHANISTAN The position of women in Afghanistan traditionally has been inferiorto that of men. This position has been continuing to age, socio-culturalnorms, and ethnicity. In fact, Afghan women, even until the beginning of 20thcentury are still being the slaves of their father, husband, father-in-law, and elder brother. Thus, it can be said that the status of women are silence and obedience. The essence of attitude towards women could be clearly seen in the relationshipof the family after the birth of a female baby.The birth of a female baby,particularly in those cases where the mother gives birth to several girls, is the main cause of contracting a second marriage, and it is still happened until nowadays. Girls areusually raised to be good mothers and tolerant housewives. Thus no one pays attention to their education, except in very rare cases in some well-to-do families. Furthermore, they are married to young and even to very old men, in most caseswealthy ones between the ages of 13 and 16, and in certain cases between the ages of 10 and 12, if their parents desire. They were exchanged for what is called "Toyana" or marriage price. Young girls had no right to choose theirfuture husbands, or question their engagement, which is arranged by theirparents. Early marriage is the main cause of suffering for girls in Afghansociety. Such marriages are both physically and psychologically unhealthy,and often resulted in sickness and psycho-neurotic diseases. Many youngmothers pass away during releasing it because of physiological reasons and earlymotherhood.Divorce is an easy act if the husband wants it. Afghan women do not have any right to ask for divorce. The man is the governor, the controller, the dictator, of every authorizing in divorcing. It is a slur for both families.Occasionally, wives were deprived of their rights and claims on their ownchildren. Traditional women refer to their husbands as "Sahib", the lord. Wives aregreatly trusted by their husbands. This great confidence rendered byhusbands has led Afghan wives towards great honesty, chastity, courage, andproper manners. Women are mainly occupied with rearing children, cooking,sewing, milking, weaving, spinning, and other similar house-works. For thosewho can pay for servants, their servants free them from the burden of home duties. Women take part in social occasions and family entertainments,but they separate from men. On all occasions where both sexes take part,they remainsto be separated. According to Scharmann (Kakar, 1971), thedivision of men and women into two separate worlds is pronounced inAfghan society. In entering the world outside their homes, women are toveil themselves. They usually try to hide their faces from men, calling them "Namahram", though the exception was for women in upper class families,the number of which was very small. Afghan women are patriotic. They love their native land. That is whyAfghan women in time of war helped Afghan warriors in the battle fields byproviding services such as carrying supplies, removing bodies, helpingwounded soldiers, etc. For example, in the second Afghan war with theBritish, Maiden Malalyis known as the symbol of courage at Maiwand war.At present, women take an active part in defending the revolution. They areorganized in committees for such defense. Based on the paraphrasing of Wali M. Rahimi in his book Status of Women: Afghanistan that is supported by UNESCO, therefore it can be accepted that what things happen to the Woman in AtiqRahimi'sThe Patience Stone, is not only a kind of play of the plots of a fiction, but it can be related to the reflection of the reality world, where women are still living in the jail, they live in the armpits of men that are very rotten. HOW AL-QURAN VIEWS PATRIARCHY As a religion that is always involved in patriarchy, Islam actually seems to be like a scapegoat religion. By the showing from the first creature of Adam, the duty of men of being a leader and women should follow their husband, until the greater rights of wealth heritage. Those all constantly strike Islam as a religion that gives privilege to men rather than to women. This all happen, potentially from the miss understanding toward the interpretation of Al Quran.In Al Quran, the holly book of all Muslim, there is told some reason of those wrong perceptions. In a verse from Surah An-NAhl. There is written, Anyone who works righteousness, male or female, while believing, we will surely grant them a happy life in this world, and we will surely pay them their full recompense (on the Day of Judgment) for their righteous works(16:97). This is what is said as the equality of Men and Women. Both men and women are treated with same treatment, and those all based on what they do in the world with regardless what sex they have. Additionally, there are some verses and Surah that show Islam give similar position between men and women, and the difference of the two is not a hierarchal system, but difference of patching each other. This is very different to what patriarchy understands about, therefore, there is no reason to call Islam as patriarchal religion. SILENT VOICE This is a new term that will be a source of question, what does it mean? How can this term raise among all problems that this thesis emerges up? And many questions follow to trace with no end. However, this term is actually taken from the basic problem of the Woman, as the main character, in AtiqRahimi'sThe Patience Stone. The Woman faces problems of patriarchy system, she cannot do anything except following that system. She is just woman, and she has no voice to demonstrate what she feels, but, when her husband comes back in comate condition, she finally can utter everything she feels. Based on this fact, it can be said that the Woman has a chance to say what she feels from the comate condition of her husband, with that moment she says. She voices something, something that is always hidden and repressed. This repressed voice, finally can be seen as the silent voice, because silent literally mean cannot be uttered directly, it exists but it is not heard and listened, even it cannot be heard nor listened. The voice symbolically shows the heart, the feel, and experience. Therefore, it is completely seen as the silent voice of the Woman, definitely. DEPICTION OF PATRIARCHY'S HANDCUFF THROUGH THE WOMAN'S SILENT VOICE IN ATIQ RAHIMI'S THE PATIENCE STONE The things become the crucial issue in Atiq Rahimi's The Patience Stone is the problem that is faced by the Woman. The Woman here is unnamed character, she has a comate husband after taking back from the war. Here, the Woman delivers everything she has kept, hid, and buried. These feelings are blown up by what she utters to the "dead" husband. Here the conflict emerges as long she delivers it. To start it, the conflict can be rushed to the conflict where the Woman has a sex with her husband at the first night, 'Oh yes bleeding…I was lying to him, of course.' She glances keenly at the man, more mischievous than submissive. 'Just as I've lied to you…more than once!' she pulls her legs up to her chest and wedges her chin between her knees. 'But there is something I'd better tell you…' (Rahimi, 2010: 28). There is something different going wrong in this case. On the quotation, the Woman admits to her comate husband that she has been lying to him. What she lies, is the thing happens when they firstly sleep in gathering. Pulling the plot before, the man comes after homing from war. He is as nervous as the woman in facing the first having sex. Then, they finally have a sex. The Husband feels happy because he thinks that the woman is still virgin. The proof is, the blood melts down while the Husband penetrates his penis down. It is accepted because, in oriental countries, culture, women are like the special things. Therefore, the virginity of women is the crucial thing every man should have got. It can be thought carefully when it is compared with western culture. In western culture, a man and a woman can live together although they have not been married, but it is not accepted in mostly eastern culture, moreover in Afghanistan. To get it, men's culture construct a jail where women are prohibited to be out of house in order to make them saves of being not virgin. However, the blood that melts on the Woman's vagina is the blood of menstruation. The Husband does not know, and he does not want to know. The way the Husband does it, the way the Husband treats his wife with regardless the condition of the wife appears something. It is a kind of a force, the insisting seems that the Husband, as a man, has a power and right to do everything to the wife. This authority can be belonged to an action of domination of a man to his wife. Further explanation, the way these two creatures marry, is not in a proper equal right. What is meant by this statement is, the Woman marries to her husband in a condition where she has to be sit with a photo because the Husband in on process of war. That is the pity thing for every woman to marry with someone she never sees directly and physically. This marriage happens because the Woman is believed as a woman who has been already of being married. With regardless the love, the feeling, and the desire to marry, the Woman is insisted to marry. This is harsh thing, the hard thing for women to neglect it. Women are poisoned by this system, because if women try to make a move of changing it means that women have not been ruling the law, and it is considered as fighting to God's rule. As it can be mirrored directly that, this system, this marriage gives something pleasant for the men because they (men) do not have to be so serious in facing the marriage because they can represent their appearance, their existence, in the ceremony. Another fact is, when the Husband has a sex with the Woman, actually the Woman is in the period that means she has menstruation. However, what thing that can stick to every eye is the fact that the Husband firstly meet the Woman, his wife, three years after they marry.'When you and I went to bed for the first time after three years of marriage, remember! Anyway, that night, I had my period.' (Rahimi, 2010: 28).From the quotation above, it can be read unmistakably that the Woman meets her husband firstly after three years passed. This is added the explanation above that the Woman is jailed in the system of patriarchy. The Woman cannot break the rule, she has to follow the rule, she has to be laid down on the feet of a man. It can be imagined, how can a marriage is not attended by one of the couple? It is really strange and seemed not to be a fair marriage. Additionally, the Woman marries to her husband is caused by the time she has to marry. Moreover, her sister has been sold to a man because her father cannot pay the debt after being lost in his bet. After having a sex, the days after, the Husband should go to the war again. It means that he has to leave his wife again. The Woman, as a woman generally in the world, must feel sad of being left by the husband. Therefore, the Husband looks to be a pride thing for everyone in Afghanistan, because he struggles for nation, for religion, for Afghanistan. Although, what the Husband does is sacrificing the happiness of the Woman. This is the voice of the Woman in front of the comate Husband. She utters everything she feels, what she utters means that she has been keeping, holding, and defending her emotion and anger because of the relation with her husband. She marries with a man, and during the marriage, for ten years, she never speaks, she never does something husband-wife does generally such a chit-chatting, joking, giving romantically action, and other actions. The coming of the Husband is only run out by drinking, partying, and laughing with all his friend, then he wants to have sex with his husband, the Woman. Therefore, it means that the woman is only an object of sexuality, object to deliver the Husband desire of sexuality, the object that is only for satisfying his ambition of the desire. Within this context, within this culture that asks every woman to fulfill the desire of the husband, becomes the thing that can be good and bad. Generally, it is good for a normal relation that has good husband and wife. For example, the filling what husband desires can strengthen the relation of the two, between the husband and the wife. However, the context that the Woman faces is different. She is very seldom of meeting with his husband, she never speaks, talks, and make conversations. Then the Husband comes home, and wants to have sex after drinking and partying. Can it be looked as a duty for every woman in the world to fill what the husband wants? This is unfair thing. This is the thing that can slice the feel of every woman. Women are also creature, they are human being, they also have feeling and desire. They want to be felt, they want to treated humanely. If the Husband just want to throw out his desire and after that he goes off again. It makes the impression of the Woman that she just a whore of the man, she is just a slut of the Husband, she is only a harlot of his husband. This s irony, but this is what happens to the Woman in Atiq Rahimi's The Patience Stone. Because the setting is in Afghanistan, it can be reflected that something happens to the Woman, is what the things happen to some women in Afghanistan. Talking about Afghanistan, it must relate to the system they use. Afghanistan is a complicated country. Therefore, what can be inferred from the explanation has been noted in the understanding before about the position women in Afghanistan, is the women have no freedom to move, to express something, to say something such as "Excuse me, I want to divorce you." Or something like "Um… Sorry we need to discuss it before." The fate of women seems to have been robbed out. They do not have anything in the world, everything they want to say, everything they want to deliver based on what they feel, based on what they think is unfair, is unsaid, and it is kept in heart. What else that has to be said that this system is called as patriarchy system. Indeed, it is Islam, but it is longer used as what equality in Islam has been written on the holy Koran. This is caused by the wrong interpretation of human, the wrong interpretations are finally used as the culture, and for the God's sake, it is inherited. The Quran makes it clear that Women and Men are equal in the eyes of God. This is the weakness of human, to see something they always see it by what they can accept, although God has different point of view. One of the most misunderstood areas in Islam is the position, the situation, and the condition of women in the religion. The universal view in the West is that Muslim women are subjugated and almost seen as property or the object of men. Although, not all Muslims deal with that statement that women as inferior, this is unfortunately true in some segments of the Muslim world and this treatment is supposedly reasonable thing by the religion. However, when it is looked at the basis of the religion, the Quran, it can be seen a different picture. In the Quran God makes it very clear that men and women are equal. Their Lord responded to them: "I never fail to reward any worker among you for any work you do, be you male or female - you are equal to one another. Thus, those who immigrate, and get evicted from their homes, and are persecuted because of Me, and fight and get killed, I will surely remit their sins and admit them into gardens with flowing streams." Such is the reward from GOD. GOD possesses the ultimate reward. (3: 195). The only criterion for distinguishing among the people. Based on what those show, it can be articulated that God seems to have no distinguishing, or special thing to differ between men and women. The two can have sins, the two can hbe living in the paradise, the promised place. If the God seems to say that, why men creates their own understanding to control women in their armpits, is that a kind of breaking the rule of God whereas God say that there is no difference between men and women, the two can live in paradise and have sins. If the paradise is for good human, and men try to be good by slaving women, and women try to be good women by being slaved by men, is that a kind of justice? Men can live freely by slaving women in the world, and slaving is kind of joyful action. They do not have to be pregnant, they do not have to be working at house, wiping the shits of the baby, feeding the baby, menstruation, and busy of massaging their husband. If they (women) have to do so as their duty, they should have the same result of what they have done, the same right of not being slaved. They should have similarity, because of what they do for men are rightfully consisted of rights. However, men, the culture of men, the system of men, the wrong interpretation, makes them fall to the disgusting thinking about women. How can that clear verses be ignored? Why are women treated so poorly in some Muslim communities? The answer lies in the fact that those communities take other sources besides the Quran as the basis of their religion. There are many Hadiths that degrade women. In addition, the pre-Islamic cultures of much of the Muslim world do not value women and have little use for them. The following verses demonstrate this fact: Long and complicated, the tradition that brings and leads the system of men to mostly Muslim nations, here is Afghanistan. However, it can be traced that what makes this becomes the intimate problems of Afghanistan is their condition. Their variety of religion and the territorial that is surrounded by West and East culture makes them are easy to be got down, especially in their rule. Islam, where the verses are delivered beautifully, but it is interpreted wrongly, and makes the wrong system of men. There are difference between men and women, but the difference does not mean they are not equal. They have same duty and right, the same means to the effect rather than the direct meaning of duty, so does the right. However, this right does not longer exist for many women, and it can be represented by the Woman in AtiqRahimi. Again, she has to admit that to be married with the Husband is not what she wants. 'Your mother, with her enormous bust, coming to our place to ask for the hand of my younger sister. It wasn't her turn to get married. It was my turn. So your mother simply said, "no problem, we'll take her instead!", pointing her fleshy finger at me as I poured the tea. I panicked and knocked the pot over.' She hides her face in her hands.in shame, or to dispel the image of a mocking mother in law. 'as for you, you didn't even know this was happening. My father, who wanted nothing more, accepted without the slightest hesitation. He didn't give a damn that you weren't around! Who were you, really? No one knew. To all of us, you were just a title: the hero! And, like every hero, far away. Engagement to a hero was a lovely thing, for a seventeen year old girl. I said to myself. (Rahimi, 2010: 53—54). Here is told that the Woman does not have any right to choose which man she wants to be married to, because her mother selects the man for her. It shows that the power of parents is strongly grabbing the children, and the children that gets the bigger grab is woman. Women are considered as slow, weak, and brittle. Thus, it is not right if women are given a chance to choose men. Furthermore, the Women does not love the man she marries. It is a kind of insisting. Why should be woman? This is the patriarchy system, the system that control women. The more ironical thing happens to the Woman in Atiq Rahimi's The Patience Stone is, she marries with a man she never knows, and even in the marriage ceremony, she marries to a photo. '… they celebrated our engagement without the fiancé. Your mother said. "don't worry, victory is coming! It will soon be the end of the war, we will be free and my son will return!" Nearly a year later, your mother came back. Victory was still a long way off. "It's dangerous to leave a young, engagement woman with her parents for such a long time!" she said. And so I had to be married, despite your absence. At the ceremony, you were present in the form of photo and that wretched khanjar, which they put next to me in place of you. (Rahimi, 2010: 54). Based on the quotation above, it can be read obviously that the Woman marries to a man she never knows and during the marriage ceremony, she just sits next to a photo, not the man she marries to. This is an irony fact, the Woman must feel sad, besides the force of marrying the man she never knows, she must also feel sad of this moment. This is an unfair thing for woman, and can it be said that this is the fair thing for woman to marry with a photo? Furthermore, for years the Woman is not allowed to jostle, to join with a group, with neighbors, and friends. She has to be in home, doing everything in home. The home is like the jail of her, she is prohibited of talking to anyone. And I had to wait another three years. Three years! For three years I wasn't allowed to see my friends, or my family…it was not considered proper for a young married virgin to spend time with other married women. Such rubbish1 I had to sleep in the same room as your mother, who kept watch over me, or rather my chastity. And it all seemed so normal, so natural to everyone. To me, too! I didn't even know how lonely I was.' (Rahimi, 2010: 54). The way her mother in law treats her can be analogized that the Woman seems like a prisoner. She is forbidden to interact with the other side of the house, she has to sleep with her mother in law while the Husband is in war. The mother always keeps watching on her, and it is like a guard in the jail, and the woman is the prisoner. She is like a creature who is born to be kept watching, with no right to do, every move she makes is something her mother in law catches.When she is like a prisoner, she must be the fault one whether she is fine or doing a mistake. It is portrayed to this below quotation. Those all are what the Woman feels and it is portrayed in a conclusion where patriarchy system in Atiq Rahimi's The Patience Stone is drawn. The Woman is the representation of this portrayal, she feels in jail, she feels like a prisoner, no right and no freedom to move. She marries to a man she never knows, her sister becomes the stake of her father's bet, and she forced to be pregnant although the Husband is the unfertile one. She is insisted to meet someone like a priest to consult the pregnant, and the priest is actually a procurer. She is asked to get in a room, and a man with blindfolded penetrates her until she gets pregnant. The way her mother insists her to get pregnant with not knowing the condition of her son, makes the Woman has a baby from a man she does not know. This the cruel of the patriarchy, when women do not have any right to speak something, they are jailed, and the only one thing the Woman in the story can do is, delivering everything she feels to her comate husband. With a silent voice, she utters and posits herself. THE IMPACT OF THE WOMAN'S SILENT VOICE IN ATIQ RAHIMI'S THE PATIENCE STONE As the response of facing this problem, the Woman cannot do anything except telling the truth of what she feels, what she hides, what she wants to deliver, because she does not want to hurt anyone. Therefore, she wants to tell it to no one, besides that she must be afraid of telling what she feels because what she faces is the culture, the misunderstood religion, and social truth. This problem is delivered through this below quotation, she thinks that it is better to keep silent and to tell to no one. 'I never wanted anyone to know that. Never! Not even my sisters!' she leaves the room, upset. Her fears echo down the passage. 'He's driving me mad. Sapping my strength.Forcing me to speak.To confess my sins, my mistakes.He's listening to me. Hearing me.I'm sure of it. He wants to get to me…to destroy me!' (Rahimi, 2010: 60—61). This is what happens to the Woman's sister. Her sister is forced to marry, her father sells her sister because her father defeats in bet. However, what can the Woman do? She is just a woman, she has no voice, her voice is not to be heard or listened, she is just a creature that is created by not deliberation, therefore, woman should be in room, cooking, bearing baby, feeding baby, and doing "female" activity. She does not have to have something like man, like voicing voice. This shows that the Woman posits herself in a mute, in silence, and in the broken heart with no fight back. The culture has constructed them t be like this, silence and mute. This is the best position the Woman can replace because if she wants to break the rule, she must be destroyed, tortured, and punished by the law the men create. One of the best way, besides keeping silence, is telling the truth to God. When her husband is comate, the Woman always prays on her Husband. Her Husband is just comate, cannot respond, cannot do anything. A hand, a woman hand, is resting on his chest, rising and falling in time with his breath. The woman is seated. Knees pulled into her chest. Head sunk between her knees. In the other hand, the left, she holds a long string of black prayer beads. She moves them between her fingers, telling them. Silently.Slowly.In time with her shoulders. In time with the man's breath. Within reach, open at the flyleaf and placed on a velvet pillow, is a book, the Koran. Her plump, dry, pale lips are softly and slowly repeating the same word of prayer. (Rahimi, 2010: 2—3). This is what the Woman does, he prays for the Husband, although everyday it seems no worth, no use, and it even seems to be in vain. However, as a Good wife, she always prays, and never quits for stopping praying. This is the way the Woman posits herself, although she gets unfair life, although her life is grabbed by the system of men, although her happiness is robbed by the injustice, she just tries and keeps trying to be a good wife fro her evil Husband. The way the Husband keeps silence and receives all things the Woman tells, is analogized as the Patience Stone. It is the mythical stone for Muslim in Hajj, the stone that is very soft and can release all burden. Probably, this is why the Woman tells it to her comate Husband. There are so many internal conflicts the Woman faces, and she almost has a plan to leave her comate Husband. However, she is a god wife, and she is so sorry of having it. It is reflected on this below quotation. 'Forgive me', as she strokes his arm. 'I'm tired. At breaking point. Don't abandon me, you're all I have left.' She raises her voice : 'Without you, I have nothing. Think your daughters! What will I do with them? They're so young…' She stops stroking him. 'The Mullah won't come today,' she says with some relief (Rahimi, 2010: 14—15). In this quotation, it shown and portrayed that the Woman is almost surrendered, she almost quits, she is almost getting tiring. Her frustration is caused by the condition of the Husband that is not different days by days. However, she remembers about her daughter, and it adds something in her heart not to leave the Husband. Based on this fact it can be seen that the Woman is trying to posit herself in a god way, she is just trying to be a good wife, a good Muslim who works the rule of not leaving the Husband and doing everything for the Husband, although the Husband is in comate condition. This portrayal, is the form of faith, the Woman is really special woman, by the condition that can strike her, the situation that can make her angry, the experience that can make her has a revenge for the injustice, she keeps having a feeling to take care of her Husband. Then, the reflection of the Woman to posit herself is clearly seen b this quotation. As a good mother, the Woman also treats her children with lovely treatments. It is shown by this quotation below that shows that the children are not allowed to disturb the comate father. 'Don't be frightened, darling. I'm here.' The mother reassures her : 'I wasn't shouting. I was talking to your father.' They walk away from the door. 'Why are you calling my father Al-Qahhar? Is he cross?' 'No, but he will be if we disturb him.' The little girl falls silent (Rahimi, 2010: 17). The way the Woman asks to her children not to disturb their father who is comate shows that the Woman keeps the Husband, she does not want her Husband gets worse by the disturbing. This is showing the Woman posits herself in treating her Husband. Based on the experience when she has to marry with a photo, the experience where she has to be penetrated while she has menstruation, until her Husband's brothers who always spy the Woman while she takes a bath, she does not have any revenge. If she has, she must kill the Husband easily because the Husband is between the condition of dead and alive. He is comate, and it is very easy for everybody to kill him, no exce
¿Qué significa estudiar las relaciones internacionales? Y más en concreto, ¿qué significa pensar teóricamente acerca de los asuntos mundiales? Sin lugar a dudas que existe más de una forma de responder a estas interrogantes. Sin embargo, como intentaré explicar en las siguientes líneas, considero que hay una sola forma prometedora de hacerlo. Es sólo a través de un profundo respeto y comprensión del carácter descentralizado (o "anárquico") de las relaciones internacionales, de sus límites y de su alcance, que se vuelve verdaderamente posible entender, analizar y aspirar a mejorar los diversos problemas comunes del escenario mundial.No obstante, dos elementos centrales deben ser atendidos primero. Por un lado, para poder responder a la primer interrogante, es necesario consensuar qué significa el término "relaciones internacionales"; es decir, sobre qué hace único y distintivo a este campo de estudio con respecto a otros, como por ejemplo la ciencia política o la economía empresarial. Sólo luego será posible explicar qué significa "estudiar" las relaciones internacionales. Y por el otro lado, para aproximar una respuesta a la última pregunta, es clave comprender la importancia de buscar buenos métodos para simplificar la realidad (como por ejemplo, el pensar en diversos niveles de abstracción) para poder así desentrañar mejor tanto las fuerzas que moldean los asuntos internacionales -a veces incluso de una manera poco perceptible- como también su alcance, límites e importancia en el estudio de las relaciones internacionales.En este sentido, si bien la disciplina de las relaciones internacionales es algo relativamente moderno --téngase en cuenta que la primer escuela dedicada al estudio de los asuntos internacionales data de 1919, en Aberystwyth, Gales--, su foco de análisis es tan antiguo como el ser humano. Así, el estudio del fenómeno de la guerra entre diversos "grupos sociales" a lo largo de toda la historia (ya sea que hablemos de imperios, estados, naciones, principados, ciudades-estado, o incluso de pandillas o tribus), desde siempre ha constituido una preocupación central de la humanidad; y es y seguirá siendo la gran concentración de los académicos de relaciones internacionales.Ahora bien, si pensamos sobre qué hace realmente único y distintivo a las relaciones internacionales con respecto a cualquier otro campo de estudio, veremos que en su nivel más fundamental la respuesta se encuentra en que, a diferencia otros ámbitos, en el escenario internacional no existe un gobierno central que resguarde el orden, que sostenga un sistema unificado de leyes, ni que provea bienes de uso público global. En otras palabras, el sistema de estados es "tierra de nadie". Siguiendo al famoso pensador inglés Thomas Hobbes, los estados se encuentran internacionalmente en un virtual "estado de naturaleza" o en una situación "anárquica", donde cada cual debe proveerse su propia seguridad.Las implicancias de esta ausencia de una entidad global que centralice el poder son numerosas y muy importantes. Algunas de las más evidentes, por ejemplo, consisten en que si un estado ve amenazada su supervivencia en el escenario internacional, como dice John J. Mearsheimer, no hay un "911" al cual recurrir. Como consecuencia de ello, las múltiples necesidades comunes de la humanidad (como el resguardar los derechos humanos, o el combatir la pobreza endémica, el terrorismo internacional, la proliferación nuclear, la contaminación ambiental, etc.) usualmente son totalmente desatendidas. Veamos con más detalle algunos de estos elementos.Por un lado, la condición anárquica del sistema internacional conlleva consigo una potencial gran negligencia en cuanto al manejo de los asuntos más importantes concernientes a la paz y la guerra entre los estados. Dado que en las relaciones internacionales los estados son también grupos sociales unificados, éstos tienden a desarrollar normas, valores y objetivos auto-interesados, que de una u otra manera involucran fuertemente la cuestión de su supervivencia como grupo. En este mundo de grupos sociales necesitadamente egoístas, es muy difícil que un estado desarrolle un interés verdaderamente altruista o cosmopolita, poniendo en segundo plano (o incluso en riesgo) a los suyos. Es decir, surge una típica situación en donde prima la raison d'État, y donde difícilmente se persigue una raison du système. En la vida internacional "cada cual atiende su juego".Por el otro, resaltar la importancia de los efectos limitantes de la anarquía internacional por sobre las diversas áreas de estudio y de actividad humana a nivel global es, tal vez, uno de los aportes más básicos y fundamentales que la disciplina de las relaciones internacionales puede brindar a las ciencias sociales en general. Si, por ejemplo, observamos las implicancias de llevar diversos campos de estudio, como el derecho, la economía, o incluso la ciencia política misma al plano internacional, se vuelve evidente que muchos de los preceptos básicos de cada uno de ellos pierden rápidamente su aplicabilidad en el escenario internacional. En palabras de Kenneth Waltz, el cambio de "principio ordenador", o el paso de un orden basado en un gobierno a uno basado en la ausencia del mismo, hace a la especificidad de la disciplina de relaciones internacionales como un campo propio de estudio.Por ejemplo, en el caso del derecho internacional, donde no existe un gobierno central, las normas y los contratos no cuentan con un órgano internacional imbuido de una verdadera capacidad de "hacer cumplir" tales acuerdos (sobre todo, si para ello se requiere del uso de la fuerza). En definitiva, si bien los estados pueden conformar una "sociedad internacional" en anarquía, desarrollando valores, objetivos y hasta incluso identidades comunes, la deficiencia estructural dada por la ausencia de un "poder ejecutivo" y de un "poder judicial" a nivel global, deja a todo emprendimiento de derecho internacional en manos de la voluntad de cada uno de los estados para cumplir o no con tales compromisos. En otras palabras, si un estado decide no formar parte de un tratado internacional, los efectos legales de éste, simplemente no pueden ser aplicados para juzgar el comportamiento de dicho estado o de sus ciudadanos.Lo mismo ocurre con la economía internacional, en donde la ausencia de un "ministerio internacional de economía" que regule el mercado mundial hace que la única forma de poder avanzar efectivamente en acuerdos internacionales de comercio sea a través del consenso y de largas y tediosas rondas de negociación dentro de foros internacionales, como la OMC., que muchas veces va incluso en detrimento de muchos de los estados interesados en temas específicos, como por ejemplo los países productores agrícolas necesitados de superar su condición de sub-desarrollo.Por último, pero no por ello menos importante, la ausencia de un gobierno mundial capaz de respaldar, en casos extremos, con acciones coercitivas los acuerdos y las normas internacionales que los estados establecen voluntariamente entre sí (no sin cierta dificultad), así como de castigar a quienes desafíen el orden establecido, hace que todas las soluciones que la humanidad ha elaborado en el pasado para resolver problemas similares a nivel nacional o interno, cuando intentan ser aplicados o extrapolados al plano internacional deban ser profundamente re-evaluadas, re-pensadas, y re-diseñadas. Ello se debe, en gran medida, a que al no existir un sheriff internacional, las relaciones internacionales descansan (aquí también) en la voluntad y capacidad de cada uno de los actores internacionales de cumplir con sus compromisos y/o de sobrellevar los costos de sus decisiones a nivel mundial. Algunos de las catástrofes más grandes de la historia de la humanidad, como por ejemplo la primera y segunda guerras mundiales, no sólo no pudieron ser evitadas sino que hasta incluso fueron, en cierto sentido, incentivadas indirectamente por haber implementado aparentes soluciones políticas que no se apoyaron en la comprensión de los límites que la anarquía internacional ejercía sobre los proyectos idealistas de principios de siglo, que buscaban aplicar en el mundo de los estados las mismas recetas aplicadas a la vida doméstica. * * *En suma, entonces, tal vez lo más fascinante de estudiar los asuntos internacionales en su expresión abstracta es que éstos poseen un elemento que es único y distintivo: que toda actividad política en el plano internacional ocurre en ausencia de un poder central capaz de dirimir qué es "lo justo" y qué no lo es, y de aplicar un uso coercitivo de la fuerza en pos de ello cuando sea necesario. Esta falta de un "gobierno mundial", aunque algo simple y básico de entender, es una característica fundamental para comprender la naturaleza y, sobre todo, los límites y alcance de las relaciones internacionales, pero que usualmente es dado por sobre-entendido u olvidado por completo.En esta disciplina, que se apoya en todas las demás áreas de las ciencias sociales pero que las lleva al plano internacional y las hace propias, existen paradójicamente bastante pocos enfoques teóricos que tomen como punto de partida el carácter anárquico de su propio campo de estudio y de acción. Uno de los enfoques que mejor y más sólidamente sí lo ha hecho, es el neorrealismo. Éste, en tanto constituye una teoría estructural o sistémica, parte del estudio del contexto en donde los estados actúan y desarrollan su accionar. Con ello, también, el neorrealismo es una teoría que se centra en los factores perdurables, estáticos y recurrentes de las relaciones internacionales, ya que éstos permiten desentrañar mejor cuáles son los límites y los alcances del accionar presente y futuro de los estados. El neorrealismo, a diferencia de otros enfoques de orden doméstico o focalizados más bien en factores dinámicos, constituye el camino correcto y más prometedor para comenzar a estudiar el mundo de las relaciones internacionales.En los últimos tiempos, nos hemos mal acostumbrado a "hacer teoría" por medio del ataque a los paradigmas y enfoques más tradicionales de la disciplina, como el neorrealismo. Sin embargo, todas las alternativas propuestas han pecado de un excesivo optimismo y de un hubris intelectual, en parte por abandonar las enseñanzas básicas del neorrealismo con respecto a los límites y alcances que nos impone la anarquía internacional a las aspiraciones ilimitadas del ser humano, y en parte también por una búsqueda (liderada por la necesidad) de encontrar nuevos esquemas analíticos que nos permitan dar mejores explicaciones a los nuevos fenómenos que siempre emergen en la escena internacional.No obstante, el camino más prometedor a seguir ya no puede seguir pasando por la búsqueda de la abolición de la teoría más importante de la disciplina. Se hace cada vez más necesario ayudar al neorrealismo a refinar y ampliar su poder explicativo, aunque sin olvidar sus preceptos básicos, en vez de seguir combatiéndolo ciegamente. Es cierto que se ha perdido bastante el rumbo, pero siempre es posible volver a retomarlo. Si por medio del estudio, respeto y reconocimiento de la "anarquía internacional", algo nos enseña la disciplina de las relaciones internacionales, ello es que tal vez la lección más importante consiste en reconocer que existen límites al poder y ambición humanos, y que estos mismos límites no provienen de nosotros sino del contexto en el cual tiene lugar la política; que no todo a nuestro alrededor es moldeable y que existen fuerzas en el mundo a las cuales incluso los más poderosos deben ajustarse. La popular idea de que "la anarquía es lo que los estados hacen de ella" es un síntoma de hubris intelectual que debe ser profundamente re-pensado a la luz de un enfoque más humilde y limitado de qué significa hacer teoría en las relaciones internacionales.Textos sugeridos:Raymond Aron, "The Anarchical Order of Power", Daedalus, Vol. 95, No. 2 (Spring, 1966), pp. 479-502.http://www.jstor.org/pss/20026981Martin Wight, Power Politics, ed. por Hedley Bull y Carsten Holbraad, (New York: Holmes & Meier Publishers, RIIA), especialmente cap. 9.http://www.amazon.com/Power-Politics-Martin-Wight/dp/0826461743/ref=sr_1_2?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1258492062&sr=1-2Helen Milner, "The Assumption of Anarchy in International Relations Theory: A Critique", Review of International Studies, Vol. 17, No. 1 (January 1991), pp. 67-85.http://www.jstor.org/stable/20097244Alexander Wendt, "Anarchy is What States Make of It: The Social Construction of Power Politics", International Organization, Vol. 46, No. 2 (Spring 1992), pp. 391-425.http://web.pdx.edu/~kinsella/ps442/wendt.pdfHobbes, Thomas; Leviathan. Or the Matter, Forme & Power of a Commonwealth, Ecclesiasticall and Civill, ed. por A. R. Waller (London: Cambridge University Press, [1651] 1904).Stephen Van Evera, "The Hard Realities of International Politics", Boston Review, Vol. 17, No. 6 (November–December 1992), p. 19.John J. Mearsheimer, Tragedy of Great Power Politics (New York: W.W. Norton & Co., 2001), especialmente cap. 1.http://www.amazon.com/Tragedy-Great-Power-Politics/dp/039332396XJean-Jacques Rousseau, "The State of War", en: A Lasting Peace and the State of War, trad. por Charles E. Vaughan (London: Constable and Company Limited, 1917).http://files.libertyfund.org/files/1010/0147_Bk.pdfMarc Trachtenberg, "The Problem of International Order and How to Think About It", The Monist, Vol. 89, No. 2, pp. 207-31.http://www.polisci.ucla.edu/faculty/trachtenberg/cv/monist.pdfMarc Trachtenberg, "The Question of Realism: An Historian's View", Security Studies, Vol. 13, No. 1 (Autumn 2003), pp. 156-94.http://www.informaworld.com/smpp/1258358578-3061436/content~db=all~content=a714005360Arnold Wolfers, Discord and Collaboration: Essays in International Politics(Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins Press, 1962), especialmente cap. 1.http://www.amazon.com/Discord-Collaboration-Essays-International-Politics/dp/0801806917/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1258492722&sr=1-1Kenneth N. Waltz, Theory of International Politics (Reading, ma: Addison-Wesley Publishing Company, 1979).http://www.amazon.com/Theory-International-Politics-Kenneth-Waltz/dp/0075548526/ref=sr_1_1?ie=UTF8&s=books&qid=1258492750&sr=1-1 *Candidato a la Maestría en Estudios Internacionales, Universidad Torcuato di TellaBuenos Aires, Argentina
Crisis en ZimbabweTras varias semanas de violencia política, el líder de la oposición en Zimbabwe, Morgan Tsvangirai, anunció que no se presentará a la segunda vuelta electoral, prevista para el 27 de junio, por considerar que las condiciones actuales imposibilitan la celebración de comicios libres y transparentes. La decisión prácticamente garantiza la reelección del presidente Robert Mugabe, de 84 años, que gobierna el país desde 1980.Con este escenario de fondo, Tsvangirai pidió ayer la intervención de la ONU para que restablezca la paz y cree las condiciones necesarias para la celebración de un proceso electoral libre. Refugiado en la embajada holandesa ubicada en la capital de Zimbabwe, Morgan Tsvangirai, aseguró que el presidente de ese país, Robert Mugabe, "declaró la guerra" y no unas elecciones. El mundo entero presionan para que se ponga fin a la "campaña de violencia" y permita elecciones libres.Tres meses después de que la oposición certificara su victoria en primera vuelta, y a cuatro días de la celebración de la segunda ronda, el Consejo de Seguridad condenó sin paliativos a Mugabe Más de 90 opositores han sido asesinados y centenares están presos desde que el régimen desencadenó su violenta campaña para aferrarse al poder tras perder los comicios de marzo pasado. Varios medios informan al respecto:"New York Times" : " Zimbabwe Opposition Leader Pulls Out of Runoff":http://www.nytimes.com/2008/06/23/world/africa/23zimbabwe.html?_r=1&ref=world&oref=slogin"El País" de Madrid: "El acoso de Mugabe fuerza la renuncia del líder de la oposición de Zimbabwe, Morgan Tsvangirai rechaza presentarse a la segunda vuelta de las presidenciales tras haber ganado la primera y las legislativas":http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/acoso/Mugabe/fuerza/renuncia/lider/oposicion/Zimbabue/elpepuint/20080622elpepuint_6/Tes"CNN": "Mugabe rival seeks refuge in embassy":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/africa/06/23/zimbabwe.main/index.html"Time": "Robert Mugabe: A Despot's Cruel Resolve":http://www.time.com/time/magazine/article/0,9171,1815715,00.html"Time": "Tsvangirai Seeks Dutch Refuge":http://www.time.com/time/world/article/0,8599,1817207,00.html"La Nación": "Zimbabwe: la oposición se retira: Dijo que no se presentará al ballottage por la ola de violencia":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/edicionimpresa/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1023873 "The Economist": "Zimbabwe's tragedy and farce: "What next after the opposition leader, Morgan Tsvangirai, pulls out of the run-off election?":http://www.economist.com/world/africa/displayStory.cfm?story_id=11609190&source=features_box_main "The Economist": "Zimbabwe: Robert Mugabe seems determined to steal the presidential run-off but Africa may be slowly turning against him and talk of a unity government has intensified":http://www.economist.com/world/africa/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11585249"El País" de Madrid: "Los líderes africanos aumentan su presión sobre Zimbabwe: La comunidad internacional se inclina por no reconocer las elecciones de Zimbabue.- La Comisión Electoral confirma la segunda vuelta": http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/lideres/africanos/aumentan/presion/Zimbabue/elpepuint/20080625elpepuint_13/Tes"El País" de Madrid: "El mundo acorrala a Robert Mugabe":http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/mundo/acorrala/Robert/Mugabe/elpepuint/20080625elpepiint_2/Tes"MSNBC": "Mugabe rival calls for negotiations to end crisis: Opposition supporters seek refuge at South African Embassy":http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/25361747/"MSNBC": "U.N. declares fair Zimbabwe vote impossible. Council accuses Mugabe's government of waging a 'campaign of violence'":http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/25341813/"Newsweek": "Living on Pennies: An undercover visit to Zimbabwe reveals a deeply troubled land full of disenchanted people.":http://www.newsweek.com/id/143122"El Tiempo" de Colombia: "Zimbabue ignora a la ONU y mantiene fecha de elecciones":http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/otrasregiones/home/zimbabue-ignora-a-la-onu-y-mantiene-fecha-de-elecciones-_4344649-1"Le Monde": "Zimbabwe : Morgan Tsvangirai demande l'aide des dirigeants africains":http://www.lemonde.fr/afrique/article/2008/06/25/l-opposition-tente-d-internationaliser-la-crise-au-zimbabwe_1062455_3212.html#ens_id=1009994"New York Times": "Queen Strips Mugabe of Knighthood":http://www.nytimes.com/2008/06/26/world/africa/26zimbabwe.html?ref=world"New York Times": "Ally Warns Outsiders Not to Push Zimbabwe":http://www.nytimes.com/2008/06/25/world/africa/25zimbabwe.html?ref=africa"CNN": "Mandela weighs in on Zimbabwe crisis":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/africa/06/25/zimbabwe.main/index.html"La Nación": "Zimbabwe: duras declaraciones de la oposición":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1024581"CNN": "Official: Mugabe wins re-election after opposition pulls out":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/africa/06/22/zimbabwe.main/index.html"Time": "Zimbabwe Opposition Lacks Leverage":http://www.time.com/time/world/article/0,8599,1730726,00.html?iid=sphere-inline-bottomAMERICA LATINA"El País" de Madrid informa: "Las FARC entregan una prueba de vida de un diputado secuestrado hace ocho años: Sigifredo López es el único sobreviviente del grupo de 12 políticos que la guerrilla capturó en la ciudad colombiana de Cali en 2002":http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/FARC/entregan/prueba/vida/diputado/secuestrado/hace/anos/elpepuint/20080622elpepuint_1/Tes"La Nación" informa: "El conflicto armado en Colombia, Crece la presión por un canje humanitario: Fuerte reclamo al gobierno y las FARC, tras la difusión de pruebas de vida de un rehén secuestrado en 2002": http://www.lanacion.com.ar/edicionimpresa/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1023971"The Economist" analiza: "The unstoppable crop: A big rise in coca in Colombia":http://www.economist.com/world/la/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11585224"El País" de Madrid publica: "26 detenidos en una gran operación anticorrupción en Brasil":http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/26/detenidos/gran/operacion/anticorrupcion/Brasil/elpepuint/20080622elpepuint_2/Tes"La Nación" publica: "Presentó su renuncia el presidente de Paraguay. Duarte Frutos elevó su dimisión al Congreso a casi dos meses de finalizar su mandato; intenta asumir como senador":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1024051"El País" de Madrid informa: "Fidel Castro niega que haya pugnas internas en el Partido Comunista: "Escribo porque sigo luchando, y lo hago en nombre de las convicciones que defendí toda mi vida", indica Castro en un artículo publicado en la página web 'Cubadebate'":http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/Fidel/Castro/niega/haya/pugnas/internas/Partido/Comunista/elpepuint/20080622elpepuint_4/Tes"La Nación" informa: "Fidel: "En Cuba no se torturó a nadie": El líder cubano apuntó contra Bush y los medios que no reprodujeron el reconocimento de la Unesco al sistema educativo de la isla":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1024016"The Economist" analiza: "Venezuela's economy: A funny way to beat inflation, Hugo Chávez invites the private sector to help him build socialism": http://www.economist.com/world/la/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11585215"El Tiempo" de Colombia informa:"Presidente de Venezuela anunció que su país continuará fortaleciendo su poderío militar":http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/latinoamerica/home/presidente-de-venezuela-anuncio-que-su-pais-continuara-fortaleciendo-su-poderio-militar_4345052-1"La Nación" publica: "A poco de terminar la nueva Constitución: Ecuador: renuncia el presidente de la Asamblea": http://www.lanacion.com.ar/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1024041"El Mercurio" de Chile publica: "Partidarios de Cristina Fernández instalados frente al Congreso en apoyo a su postura frente al agro: Gobierno argentino y alcaldía de Buenos Aires se enfrentan por las "carpas kirchneristas"": http://diario.elmercurio.com/2008/06/25/internacional/_portada/noticias/B3478E1C-36FA-4B14-BF0A-0BD3961BAD96.htm?id={B3478E1C-36FA-4B14-BF0A-0BD3961BAD96}"The Economist" analiza: "Argentina's farm dispute: Cristina's climbdown": http://www.economist.com/world/la/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11586057"El País" de Madrid informa:"Tarija cierra el ciclo de referendos autonómicos contra la Constitución de Evo Morales. Los colegios abren para el cuarto plebiscito para aprobar un estatuto considerado ilegal por el Gobierno boliviano":http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/Tarija/cierra/ciclo/referendos/autonomicos/Constitucion/Evo/Morales/elpepuint/20080622elpepuint_7/TesESTADOS UNIDOS / CANADA"CNN" informa: "Flood zone residents watch levees as river crests":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/US/weather/06/23/midwest.flooding.ap/index.html"MSNBC" publica: "MEXICAN DRUG WAR 'ALARMING' U.S. OFFICIALS":http://worldblog.msnbc.msn.com/archive/2008/06/25/1166487.aspx"The Economist" analiza:; "Political segregation : Americans are increasingly choosing to live among like-minded neighbours. This makes the culture war more bitter and politics harder":http://www.economist.com/world/na/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11581447"CNN" informa: "Obama, McCain gear up for race-based attacks":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/POLITICS/06/23/obama.ads.ap/index.html"El Tiempo" de Colombia informa: "Bill Clinton ofrece su apoyo a Barack Obama":http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/euycanada/home/bill-clinton-ofrece-su-apoyo-a-barack-obama_4344496-1EUROPA"El País" de Madrid informa: "Berlusconi gobierna para Berlusconi, Il Cavaliere desata la guerra contra los jueces para intentar librarse de los juicios": http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/Berlusconi/gobierna/Berlusconi/elpepuint/20080622elpepiint_1/Tes"El País" de Madrid informa: "Sarkozy apuesta en Jerusalén por la creación de un Estado palestino, El mandatario francés dice que es la mejor solución para la seguridad de Israel": http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/Sarkozy/apuesta/Jerusalen/creacion/Estado/palestino/elpepuint/20080622elpepuint_9/Tes"La Nación" informa: "Fuerte respaldo de Sarkozy a Israel: El presidente de Francia aseguró que "un Irán nuclear es inaceptable"; además, condicionó un acuerdo de paz al cese de la colonización en los territorios palestinos":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1024028"El País" de Madrid publica: "Sarkozy gana el pulso a los sindicatos: La popularidad del presidente francés sigue bajo mínimos, pero su programa de reformas sociales sigue adelante": http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/Sarkozy/gana/pulso/sindicatos/elpepuint/20080622elpepiint_5/Tes "El Tiempo" de Colombia informa: "Ante la desaceleración de la economía, España se 'aprieta el cinturón'":http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/europa/home/ante-la-desaceleracion-de-la-economia-espana-se-aprieta-el-cinturon_4343124-1"La Nación" informa: "Zapatero anunció un recorte de la oferta del empleo público: El presidente de España reconoció un estancamiento económico pero dijo que no será "duradero", auguró un "crecimiento débil":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1024031"The Economist" analiza: "Ireland's voters speak: But will anybody listen to them?":http://www.economist.com/world/europe/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11580212"El Tiempo" de Colombia publica: "La Unión Europea perdió la paciencia con Irán por programa nuclear y le impuso fuertes sanciones":http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/europa/home/la-union-europea-perdio-la-paciencia-con-iran-por-programa-nuclear-y-le-impuso-fuertes-sanciones_4343100-1Asia – Pacífico /Medio OrieNTE"The Economist" analiza: "Beijing Olympics: Limbering up for the games, The security forces rehearse their exercise routine": http://www.economist.com/world/asia/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11591389"CNN" informa: "Beijing: Cars come off roads for Olympics":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/asiapcf/06/23/pollution.olympics.ap/index.html"El País" de Madrid informa: "China asegura haber liberado a más de un millar de tibetanos: El Gobierno chino cree que el paso de la antorcha olímpica por la capital de Tíbet ayudará a olvidar los graves disturbios de hace tres meses": http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/China/asegura/haber/liberado/millar/tibetanos/elpepuint/20080621elpepuint_6/Tes"China Daily" publica: "Tropical storm hits China's SE coast": http://www.chinadaily.com.cn/china/2008-06/25/content_6794435.htm "El País" de Madrid informa: "Al menos 155 muertos por el paso del ciclón Fengshen en Filipinas: El balance puede aumentar por el naufragio de un ferry en el que viajaban 700 personas.- Hay decenas de desaparecidos": http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/155/muertos/paso/ciclon/Fengshen/Filipinas/elpepuint/20080622elpepuint_3/Tes"New York Time" publica: "Hundreds Feared Dead in Philippines":http://www.nytimes.com/2008/06/23/world/asia/23filip.html?ref=world"Time" informa: "Vietnam's Prime Minister Tackles Inflation":http://www.time.com/time/world/article/0,8599,1817174,00.html"China Daily" publica: "Tibet greets first foreign tourists after riot":http://www.chinadaily.com.cn/china/2008-06/25/content_6795095.htm"Time" publica: "S. Korea, US Agree on Beef Imports":http://www.time.com/time/world/article/0,8599,1816968,00.html "El Universal" de Méjico informa: "Yihad viola la tregua en Gaza: Lanza cohetes contra la ciudad de Sderot, en represalia por muerte de 2 miembros":http://www.eluniversal.com.mx/internacional/58195.html"MSNBC" informa: "Israel closes Gaza crossings after rocket fire: Day of violence presents cease-fire with its first serious test":http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/25346051/"El Tiempo" de Colombia publica: "'No podemos aceptar que un país como Irán tenga armas nucleares', dice el Primer Ministro de Israel":http://www.eltiempo.com/mundo/orienteproximo/home/no-podemos-aceptar-que-un-pais-como-iran-tenga-armas-nucleares-dice-el-primer-ministro-de-israel_4346248-1 "The Economist" analizA: "Israel and the Palestinians: Can a ceasefire hold?":http://www.economist.com/world/africa/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11592840"New York Times" informa: " Female Suicide Bomber Kills 15 in Iraq":http://www.nytimes.com/2008/06/23/world/middleeast/23iraq.html?ref=world"Time" analiza: "The Mind of a Female Suicide Bomber":http://www.time.com/time/world/article/0,8599,1817158,00.html"MSNBC" publica: "Iran won't rule out U.S. diplomatic presence: State Department eyes first office in Tehran since 1979 Islamic Revolution":http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/25348720/"CNN" publica: "Violent clashes continue in northern Lebanon":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/meast/06/23/donors.palestinians.ap/index.html"New York Times" informa: "At Oil Conference, Saudis Offer Slight Rise in Production":http://www.nytimes.com/2008/06/23/world/middleeast/23saudi.html?ref=world "The Economist" analiza: "Saudi Arabia: The puzzle of oil production. Why the Saudis are worried about the high price of crude": http://www.economist.com/world/africa/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11592833"MSNBC" informa: "Official: Taliban kills 22 from rival tribe: Bodies found dumped along road in Pakistan after border town seized":http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/25359276/"El País" de Madrid informa: "Mueren cuatro soldados de la coalición internacional en una emboscada en Afganistán. Los militares estaban embarcados en la ofensiva contra los talibanes iniciada esta semana en el sur del país": http://www.elpais.com/articulo/internacional/Mueren/soldados/coalicion/internacional/emboscada/Afganistan/elpepuint/20080621elpepuint_7/TesAFRICA"MSNBC" informa: "Kenyan children tell of abductions, torture: Hundreds have been terrorized, first by militias and then the army":http://www.msnbc.msn.com/id/25352892/ECONOMIA"CNN" publica: "Citigroup is readying to cut 10% of 65,000-person investment banking group worldwide, The Wall Street Journal reports.":http://money.cnn.com/2008/06/22/news/companies/citigroup_layoffs.ap/index.htm?cnn=yes"The Econoimist" publica su informe semanal: "Business this week":http://www.economist.com/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11599022&CFID=10602990&CFTOKEN=49506190"El País" de Madrid informa: "Trichet admite que "es posible" que el BCE suba los tipos de interés la próxima semana: El presidente del instituto emisor europeo advierte que el BCE está "determinado" y "en alerta máxima" para atajar la inflación": http://www.elpais.com/articulo/economia/Trichet/admite/posible/BCE/suba/tipos/interes/proxima/semana/elpepueco/20080625elpepueco_6/Tes"CNN" informa: "Oil prices surges despite Saudi pledge":http://edition.cnn.com/2008/WORLD/meast/06/23/oil.prices.ap/index.html"The Economist" publica: "Yahoo!, eBay and Amazon: The three survivors": http://www.economist.com/business/displaystory.cfm?story_id=11580247OTRAS NOTICIAS"La Nación" informa: "Sin acuerdo para frenar la escalada del petróleo: Sólo Arabia Saudita se comprometió a extraer más crudo":http://www.lanacion.com.ar/edicionimpresa/exterior/nota.asp?nota_id=1023918
The Implementation of Animated Film as Media to Teach Writing Narrative Text to the Eighth Grade Students of Junior High School Fatimatus Zahroh English Education, Languages and Arts Faculty, State Unuversity of Surabaya Fatim.english@yahoo.com Dosen pembimbing Him'mawan Adi Nugroho, S.Pd., M.Pd English Education, Languages and Arts Faculty, State University of Surabaya Him'mawan_19@yahoo.com Abstrak Menulis adalah salah satu kopetensi dalam bahasa inggris.Bagi murid,Menulis di anggap keahlian yang sangat sulit, karena tidak hanya mengorganisir ide, tetapi menterjemahkan suatu ide pada text sehingga bisa di baca. Animasi film adalah salah satu media yang dapat di gunakan dalam mengajar khususnya Menulis. Tujuan dari studi ini mempunyai tiga rumusan masalah: (1) penerapan animasi film sebagai media pembelajaran narrative text pada kelas delapan SMP N 1 Bangkalan. (2) masalah yang dihadapi oleh guru dalam pembelajaran narrative text engan menggunakan animasi film pada kelas delapan SMP N 1 Bangakalan.(3) respon murid dalam penggunaan animasi film dalam pembelajaran menulis text narrative pada kelas delapan SMP N 1 Bangkalan. Design penelitian ini menggunakan penelitian deskriptif kualitatif. Subject yang di gunakan pada penelitian ini adalah guru dan murid kelas VIIIG SMP N 1 Bangkalan. Adapun instrument yang di gunakan pada penelitian ini, di antaranya menggunakan Checklist, Field note, wawancara dan angket. Hasil dari penerapan animasi film dalam mengajar menulis text narrative di katakan sukses. Hampir seluruh siswa bisa menulis text narrative dengan baik penerapan animasi flm dalam mengajar text narrative mendapatkan positif respon dari murid. Dan permasalahan yang di hadapi oleh guru dalam mengajar narrative text dengan menggunakan animasi film, salah satunya adalah murid merasa kesulitan dalam menangkap maksud dari pembicara pada animasi film tersebut. Kesimpulan, dari penerapan animasi film dalam mengajar text narrative mendapatkan positive respon dari murid. Dengan menggunakan animasi film sebagai media pada pembelajaran menulis narrative text bisa menambah motivasi siswa dan juga antusias dalam pembelajaran text narrative. Dan bisa di simpulkan media yang di gunakan pada pembelajaran text narrative di kelas sangat menarik dan menyenangkan. Kata Kunci: menulis, teks narrative, animasi film Abstract Writing is one of the competences in English. It is considered as the most difficult skill for the students because not only generating and organizing ideas, but also translating these ideas into text which can be read. Animation is kind of media that can be used in teaching writing. The purpose of this study was to describe : (1) the implementation of animated film as a media in teaching writing narrative text to the eight grade student of SMP N 1 Bangkalan.(2) problems are faced by the teacher in teaching writing narrative of using animated film text to the eight grade student of SMP N 1 Bangkalan.(3) the students' responses toward the use of animated film in teaching writing narrative text to the eight grade students of SMP N 1 Bangkalan This research is a descriptive qualitative research. The subjects are the teacher and the students of VIII G SMP Negeri 1 Bangkalan. The instruments which are used in this research are observation checklist, field note, Interview and questionnaires. The result of the implementation of animated film in teaching writing narrative was successes. Most of students were able to composing a good narrative text. The implementation of animated film gets positives responses from the students. Students are willing to compose a narrative text. For the problem faced by the teacher, by using animated the teacher was the students difficult to catch the native speaker. In conclusion, the implementation of animated film in teaching writing narrative text gets positives responses from the students. By watching animated film as media in teaching writing narrative can gains the students motivation, and also their enthusiasm in teaching learning writing narrative text. It could be concluded that techniques applied in the class were more fun and enjoyable. Key Words : Writing, Narrative text, Animated Film INTRODUCTION Writing is one of the competences in English. It is considered as the most difficult skill for the students. selecting the topic is the important thing that students have to do before they start writing. But the fact, when th students start to write, they get difficulty. In teaching writing, the teacher can use various media. Video film is a kind of media that is usually used in the classroom. According to Stemplesky and Tomalin (1990:6-7) animated film has difference types of purpose, there are : active viewing, vocabulary, grammar, pronunciations, listening and speaking skill, reading and writing skill, cross-cultural concern, and testing. Teaching with video can be exciting. Four or five minutes video tape material can easily provide enough stimulating input for one hour's teaching, Lonergan (1984:2). Animated films are the ones in which individual drawing, paintings, or illustrating is photographed frame by frame. According to Hornby, (1995:171) animated film is a film made photographing a series of a gradually changing drawing, so they look as if they are moving. Animation videos are often directed by to apply by most children, but easily can be enjoyed by all. It means that by using animated film in teaching writing can bring new atmosphere for the students in teaching and learning process. In junior high school up to senior high school students are obliged to master short functional text such as descriptive text, recount text and also narrative text. Narrative is text which tells a story and entertains or informs the reader or listener (Anderson 1998:8). Narrative usually tells one's experiences or a short story which states and resolution of problem. In teaching writing nnarrative,The researcher wants to take a research entitled "the implementation of animated film as material to teach narrative text to eight graders student". According to Harmer (2007, 4-5), There are four step how to teach writing, (1).Planning.Writers plan what they are going to write, before starting to write or type, they Try and decide what it is they are going to say. To make easy, for some writers this may involve making detailed note. When planning, writers have to think about three main issues, the first place they have to consider, the purpose of their writing since this will influence. Not only the type of the text the wish to produce, but also the language they use, and the information they choose to include. The secondly, the writers think of the audience, this will influence not only the shape of the writing, but also the choice of language. For example, it is formal or informal in tone. Thirdly, writers have to consider the content structure of the piece, which means how best to sequence the fact, ideas, or arguments which they have decide to include. (2) Drafting. it can refer to the first version of a piece of writing as a draft. This first 'go' at Text is often done on the assumption that it will be amended later. At the writing process proceeds into editing, a number of drafts may be produced on the way the final version. (3)Editing .(Reflecting and Revising) Writers have to produce a draft, they then, usually, read though what they have Written to see where it works and where it does not. Although, the order of information is not clear and also the ambiguous or confusing, they can move paragraph around or write a new introduction and also they may use a different form of words for a particular sentence. Reflection and revising are often helped by other readers who comment and make suggestion. For another reader's reaction to piece of writing will help the author to make a appropriate revisions. (5)Final Version Writers have edited their draft, making changes they consider to be necessary, They produce their final version. This may look considerably different from both the original plan and the first draft, because things have changed in the editing process. For the writer is now ready to send the written text to it intended audience Those stage in the following by: Planning à drafting à editing à final version Media is one of the ways in teaching new material to the students is to use many kinds of media. Commonly, media can be divided into three types. They are visual media, audio media, and audio visual There are some steps that have to be done in order to reach the successful in teaching writing using video, especially there stages in writing: pre writing, whilst writing, and post writing. (a) Pre writing activities. In pre writing activities, include pre-viewing activity and viewing activity. (b) Pre viewing activities,In pre- viewing activity, the teacher gives information about what will be played, the theme of animated film. The teacher asks to the students to keep silent and also gives command about what students should do during the viewing activity. (c) Viewing activity During the viewing activity, the teacher plays animated film twice. The animated video is about 7 minutes. In this activity students should take a note about the important part in the animated film. (d) Whilst Writing activities,In whilst writing activity is includes the post viewing activity. The students are asked to make summary about way they have watched in the form of narrative composition. (e)Post writing activities.The teacher collects the student work then asks some students to present their work in front of the class. The teacher gives comment orally.In the end of observation, the researcher interviewed the teacher toward the implementation of animated film in teaching writing narrative text. Also the researcher gave some questionnaire toward the responses of students by using animated film. Based on the background above, the research questions are formulated to the following: 1. How is the implementation of animated film as a material in teaching writing narrative text to the eight grade student of SMP N 1 Bangkalan ? 2. What problems are faced by the teacher in teaching writing narrative of using animated film text to the eight grade student of SMP N 1 Bangkalan ? 3. How are the students' responses toward the use of animated film in teaching writing narrative text to the eight grade students of SMP N 1 Bangkalan? According to research question above, the objectives of study are to: Todescribe the implementation of animated film as a material to teach writing narrative text to the eighth grade student of SMP N 1 Bangkalan. To identify problems faced by teacher in animated film in teaching writing narrative text to the eighth grade student of SMP N1 Bangkalan. Describe the students' responses toward the use of animated film in teaching writing narrative text to the eighth grade students of SMP N 1 Bangkalan. From this study, the researcher expects that this study will be useful and beneficial for the English teachers by using animated film as a media in writing narrative texts. The finding of this study will give the valuable and useful information for the English teacher in the junior high school as feedback or reflection of their teaching. The teacher can use the information to reflect whether they have achieved the objectives of their teaching or not, so they can improve their teaching media. In addition, the student participation toward the media can become feedback for the teacher whether the media used in the class have already aroused the student interest or not. METHOD The research design in this study is descriptive qualitative. The design is used since this study is aimed to describe the media applied by the teacher in teaching writing narrative. According to Bogdan & Biklen (1992:29-32), a study is categorized as qualitative if the study meets one of the following characteristics. First, the setting and the data are natural. It means that there is no intervention from the researchers so that the events being observed happened as the natural condition. Second, qualitative data are described in the forms of words rather than number. Third, the sample taken is determined purposefully. Fourth, data analysis is one while collecting and interpreting data. The last, a context and meaning is an essential concern to the qualitative approach. It means that the research that uses this approach focuses on how people make sense of their experience. There is no attempt to predict what will happen in the future but rather to understand a unique and particular context. This study is categorized as descriptive qualitative since it met those five characteristics above. In this study, the writer tries to describe, explain, and report the application of animated film to teach writing narrative texts. The subject of the study conducted the students of class VIII of SMP N 1 Bangkalan priode 2013/2014 which consists of 32 students and also their teacher, Ms. Husnul khotimah, S.Pd. it was supposed to learn narrative text for their material in the second semester. The teacher used animated film in teaching writing narrative text. The setting of this study conducted in SMP N 1 Bangkalan. It is located in jalan Trunojoyo no.2, Bangkalan. In SMP N 1 Bangkalan these are first, second and third grades. Meanwhile the researcher chooses the second graders. The setting is chosen based on some consideration. The first consideration is because the location of this school is strategies. The second consideration is because this school was appointed by the government to be national school. Therefore, the school is believed to have a better quality in term of curriculum, teacher, students, facilities, headmaster, officers' and management of the school. Therefore, English teachers and the students of SMP N 1 Bangkalan will be the sources of data in this study. According to Ary et.al (2006:453), the instruments in qualitative research used by researcher are field notes, interview guides and documentation. In this study to gain the data, the researcher will used checklist, field notes during observation as the primary instrument, students' writing task, and interview guide and questionnaire sheet. 1. Observation Checklist During the observation, the researcher used the observation checklist to help the collecting data. The research will observe all the activities of writing during teaching learning process. The checklist consisted list of the material used by the teacher when she is explaining the lesson in teaching learning process. The observation checklist is in the form yes or no answer. (see appendix 1) 2. Field Notes According to Ary et.al (2006:477), field notes are the instrument to collect data during the observation. In this study, the field notes become the primary instrumentation since they are used to get data about the kinds of techniques, the procedures or activities in applying them, students' participation towards the techniques, material and media in the classroom. To gain the data during observation, the researcher writes the events happening in the class. The field notes are used since field notes in qualitative research are brief notes included of all written reports during the observation (Ary et.Al,2006:477). The purpose of applying the daily field note is to make the researcher remembers the facts and details that happened during observation. It is used to observe the implementation of animated film as material to teach writing narrative. 3. Interview Guide This instrument is used to get-depth information from the teachers about the media of teaching writing narrative. The interview guide for the teacher consist of the question that the problem face by the teacher. These questions are based on the indicators of the sub variables with the data. The questions in the interview guide are asked one of the team teachers in the regular class. As stated by Good (1972:238-239), interview can provide many types of information that can only be secured though face-to-face contacts an more complete answers since the interviewer can ask the answer directly. 4. Questionnaire In this research, questionnaire is given to the students to know their response about teaching writing narrative text by using animated film. It would be given at the end of the observation to enable the students to answer all the questions. She asked the students to answer 8 questions in written form. For number one up to number two are about English in writing, For number three up to number five are about narrative text and last for number six up to number are about the implementation of animated film in teaching writing narrative. The data of observation sheet are collected by observing teacher's and students' activities when animated film is implemented in the teaching writing in the classroom. The problem faced by the teacher, the researcher used interviewed. And also the last the result of the questionnaires described the students' responses toward the used of animated film as a material in teaching writing narrative text the research observed the activity during the teaching and learning process in detail. checklist, Field note, interview guide and Questionnaires. In doing the observation, the researcher will enter the classroom and become a passive observer since the beginning of the lesson until the period of the English time ended. A passive observer means that the researcher observed the events happening in the class and made notes on the field note and checklist. The last observation, the researcher interviewed the teacher problems faced by the teacher in teaching writing narrative by using animated film. Next questionnaires the researcher would ask the students to do the questionnaires about students' responses to the implementation of writing narrative text by using animated film. The data of the study analyzed qualitatively by using descriptive analysis. The first analysis of process was based on the result of checklist, field note, The teacher faced problem in teaching writing narrative text. The last the students' responses analyzed based on opinion during the implementation of animated film to teach writing narrative text. It got from result of observation sheet, interview guided, and questionnaires. The data of observation sheet are collected by observing teacher's and students' activities when animated film is implemented in the teaching writing in the classroom. For the result of interviewed that faced the problem by the teacher, in using animated film. In the end of observation, the researcher interview the teacher dealing with the used of animated film also, the result of the questionnaires described the students' responses toward the used of animated film as a material in teaching writing narrative text THE FINDINGS OF THE CLASSROOM OBSERVATION The first observation was conducted on January 7th. It was on Tuesday and the class began at 08.05 am until 09.25 a.m. On the first meeting the teacher and researcher entered the class, the students were noisy and most of the students were not in the class, the leader of the class called several students comes to the class. The teacher started the class by greeting them and introduced the researcher to the students. After that the teacher checked the attendance list; there were two students who were absent in that day and the class consisted 32 students. Before teaching learning process started, the teacher asked the students the example of narrative text, the teacher helped the students in order to get the idea of the narrative text; the teacher brainstormed the students and gave the students about a minute to think. Then, the students told their opinion dealing with the example of narrative text. After all the students gave their opinion about example of narrative text, the teacher added the example of narrative text. The teacher stated that brainstorming was applied in the classroom to make the students think more easily in finding out ideas about the material that the teacher gave. Therefore, they could give their opinion as many as possible guided by the example of narrative text. Besides, the question-answer technique was chosen to improve the students' to gave their opinion of the example of narrative text. before started the material since they had to think fast and speak spontaneously in answering some question that related with the teacher commanded. The teacher used some media to help the teaching and learning process. The first media used in the class was visual media, that were the LCD projector and whiteboard. LCD was the main media since it helped the teacher in showing the materials and read the material directly. The teacher told the students that they were going to learn about tenses that used to tell past activity, the teacher started to explained about simple past tense, However the teacher repeated the explanation in Indonesian to make sure students could understood. Next activity, the teacher told the students the material, the teacher showed some slides and explained about narrative text, The Purpose of Narrative Text and also the generic structure of narrative text, narrative text consists of three parts: orientation, complication, and resolution, and also language feature, then the teacher repeated the material in order that they could understand. Sometimes the teacher mixed language; she used Indonesian, especially in explanation narrative text to the students. To measure the understanding of narrative text to the students, the teacher gave an example of narrative text in her slide, in narrative text there are factual and non factual (imaginary).The examples of factual texts are: someone's experience, adventure, historical narratives, etc. The examples of non factual (imaginary) texts are : fairytales, fables and moral tales, myths and legends. The teacher gave example of narrative text the title was Timun Mas there are four paragraph in the story of Timun Mas. Timun Mas one of story tells in the past, in Timun Mas story has orientation, complication, and the last is resolution She asked one student to read the first paragraph of story. After the student read the story based on the slide, teacher explained that the first paragraph on story is Orientatation. Teacher asked the student to read the second and third paragraph after that, the teacher explained that the second and third paragraph were Complication. For the last paragraph the teacher read by her and explained for the last paragraph was Resolution. In the first observation the teacher use pre writing activity, means that in pre writing activity consist of pre viewing activity also viewing activity, in pre viewing activity, the teacher gives information about what will be played, the theme of animated film. The teacher asks to the students to keep silent and also gives command about what students should do during the viewing activity. Also in viewing activity, During the viewing activity, the teacher plays animated film twice. The animated video is about 7 minutes. In this activity students should take a note about the important part in the animated film. Then, several minutes before the class was ended. The teacher showed an animated film with the title Malin Kundang, It took ten minutes, Then the teacher played the animated film and repeated the film twice. After watching animated film, the teacher asked to the students some important thing related to the film and made same note about the characters, setting, and conflict which was found in the film. Finally the teacher left the class by giving nice greeting. The second observation was conducted on January 11th. It was on Saturday and the class began at 06.45 am until 08.05 a.m. The class was started in the same greeting and checking the students' attendance list. All the students were presents in that time. Before started the lesson the teacher checked the students' understanding in previous meeting by asking a several students about narrative text, the generic structure and language feature of narrative text. Then, the teacher prepared all the instruments, material, media, etc that were needed because they were going to watch animated film again. Then, the teacher started to play two films like in previous meeting, the first film was about Little Red Riding Hood it took eight minutes and replay the film was twice, the second film was about Malin Kundang it took ten minutes in the film and replay the film twice. They had to choose one film to write by using owns words. The teacher remained the students about the generic structure, language feature of narrative text. In narrative text used past activities in simple past tense, the past form of verb, and also the time signal of past tense. The teacher gave a paper to the students' to write the story based on the film. The class was silent because the student concentrated the animated film. The teacher asked the students to write the information based on that film, The teacher used Bahasa to make students understood the instruction and to stimulate and arouse the students' activeness. The participation of the students was enthusiastic when they watched the film, but there were two students who felt sleepy when they were watched animated film. While the students were watching film, they took some notes, to get information's about the characters, setting, conflict, etc. They also tried to get some important point from that film. The teacher used of LCD or white board as visual media were to make the students understand the materials more clearly since they could directly see what was being explained by teacher. And also made the students get an enjoyable atmosphere in learning English. After watching the film and writing the important thing based on the story, the teacher asked the students' to write whole story based on the information on the film. The teacher let the students to write as they could; the teacher let their students to open their dictionary for finding the correct past form. It seems that the important thing for the teacher is that the students were able to write the story based on the film. The teacher moved around the class and check whether the students got difficulty or not. Before the class was ended the teacher asked the students to submit their work. There were 32 students submitted their works. The teacher did not forget reviewing of the material in that time. For the last meeting the teacher will gave the result of the students' writing. In the second observation, the teacher in the implementation of animated film in teaching writing narrative use in pre viewing activity, the teacher gives information about what will be played, the theme of animated film. viewing activity, also in during the viewing activity, the teacher plays animated film twice the last whilst writing activities means that the teacher asked the students to compose a narrative text based on the film. Also the teacher gives 30 minute to the students to write a narrative text. The trird observation was conducted on January 18th. It was on Saturday and the class began at 06.45 am until 08.05 am. It was Saturday and it was the last meeting of the observation. When the teacher and the researcher came to the class, one of the students came late and the teacher let the student followed teaching learning process in the class. Then, the teacher greeted and checked students' attendance list. All students' were present at the time. The teacher gave the students' last meeting work. For students' who got less ability had to revise their task also the teacher prepared the media that would be taught. The teacher explained narrative text and played the film again and discussed the student task on the previous meeting. For the students' who got excellent ability, they helped the students' who got poor ability. The teacher gave several times to students' to revise their writing. Some students did it well, while the rest still needed more attention in using the past form of the verbs. After they finished in writing task, at the time they submitted their works, the teacher corrected and gave score to them. In post writing activity, the teacher collects the students work, then asks some student to present their work in front the class, also the teacher give comments orally. Next activity, the teacher checked students understanding dealing animated film as the media in teaching narrative text by asking a questions in term of narrative. The teacher Also told the students' to answer the questionnaires that the researcher gave. The questionnaires were about finding the students' responses toward the implementation of writing narrative text that had been done by the teacher. The researcher interviewed the teacher related with the teaching writing narrative by using animated film. After all questionnaires were submitted, the teacher closed the class with the same way as usual. Finally, the researcher was greatful to all participants for three-day meeting and class over. The Problem Faced by the Teacher in Teaching and Learning Writing Narrative Text by Using Animated Film.This part deals with the second research question which is about the problems faced by the teacher during the implementation of animated film. In the end of observation the researcher interviewed the teacher. In this part, the researcher used interview to know the problems face by the teacher in using animated film. The question was the problem of teaching narrative text with animated film. There are many problem faced by the teacher using animate film, the first about in teaching writing narrative by using film for the students who sitting in back of the classroom get difficulties to watched animated film so they must move to front sit. Also in given command to the students to keep off and focus to the film need several time to make the class become quiet. The Second was the student difficult to catch the native speaker, because some of them have limited vocabulary, lastly the students difficult to string up grammar when they had to retell the story in writing form The students' responses was discussed in the third research question. It got from the questionnaires. The first one is about the students' opinion toward the implementation of animated film in teaching writing narrative text. There were 32 students who filled the questionnaire. During the process of the teaching narrative text, the researcher gave the questionnaire which consist of eight question. a) Yes, b) No, c) Optional based on the given choice from the researcher such as: hard enough, necessary enough, fairly clear, pretty understand, and pretty interesting. CONCLUSION The researcher conducted observation in eighth grades of the junior high school 1 Bangkalan. In junor high school 1 Bangkalan taught English three times in a week. However in implementation of animated film in teaching writing narrative text there were three steps. In the first step, pre-writing activities included of giving instruction, watched animated film, told the student to take note about the important part of the animated film. The second step,whilst-writing, the teacher asked the students to compose narrative writing based on the animated film that had watched, while the teacher let the student to checked dictionary and guidance the students when there were witting. For the last in post writing, the students writing were submitted and checked by the teacher. By watching animated film as media in teaching writing narrative can gains the students motivation, and also their enthusiasm in teaching learning writing narrative text. it could be concluded that techniques applied in the class were more fun and enjoyable. Visual media used were LCD and whiteboard to help the students watched the film in teaching writing narrative also help teacher in students' listening skill and the last make more fun atmosphere in the class. For the problem faced by the teacher, the teacher made good conditional to overcome the problem by the teacher, although some of students difficult to catch the native speaker, because some of them have limited vocabulary also the students difficult to string up grammar when they had to retell the story in writing form. It can be seen from their result of students writing in narrative text, some of them had excellent very good, Good Average, fair to poor also Very poor. The students were interested by using animated film. It could be seen that almost of the students gets positive responses of this animated film in teaching narrative text. In result of student writing, the result can be concluded that most of students were able to write narrative text. Although some of students faced some problem in using grammar. SUGGESTION Based on the findings of this study, there are several suggestions offered. The suggestions are addressed to the English teachers of junior high school 1 Bangkalan, the teacher should know the students level when delivering material, and the teacher should create an enjoyable condition in teaching narrative by using animated film. Also, the teachers should encourage the students more to make the students accustomed to using English Reviewing at students' scores is important because it can give feedback. The teacher should use English optimally so that the student will be accustomed to hear that REFERENCES Alkire, S. 2002. Teaching English as a Foreign Language. New York: Longman Inc. Bogdan, R. C. & Biklen, S. K. 1982. Qualitative Research for Education. An Introduction to Theory and Methods. Boston: Allyn & Bacon Inc. Brown, H. D. 2001. Teaching by Principles: An Interactive Approach to Language Pedagogy, Second Edition. New York: Longman Inc. Callahan, J. F. & Clark, L. H. 1982. Teaching in the Middle and Secondary Schools: Planning for Competence (2nd ed.). New York: Macmillan. Carter V. Good.1972. Essentials of Educational Research Methodology and Design Second Edition. London: Prentice-hall International, inc. Cook, V.1996. Second Language Learning and Language Teaching, Second Edition. London: Arnot Hidder Headline Group. Curzon, L.B.1990. Teaching in Further Education: An Outline of Principles and Practice. London: Cassel Education Davies, I. K. 1981. Instructional Techniques. Washington, D.C : McGraw-Hill Departemen Pendidikan dan Kebudayaan Nasional. 1994. Dekrit Menteri Depdikbud Tentang Muatan Lokal Sekolah Dasar. Jakarta: Depdiknas. Depdiknas. 2006. Standar Kompetensi Mata Pelajaran Bahasa Inggris Sekolah Menegah Pertama dan Madrasah Tsanawiyah. Good, C.V. 1972. Essentials of Educational Research Methodology and Design Second Edition. London: Prentice-Hall Intenational, Inc. Grant, N. 1991. Making the Most of Your Textbook. New York: Longman. Hidayatullah. 2006. Using Smallvielle Film Series to Actieve Students to Write Narrative text. Unpublised Thesis:UNESA Heinich, R., Molsenda, M., and Russel, J.D. 1993. Instructional Media and the New Technology of Instruction. New York: Macmillan Publishing Company. Jacob, L. H,. et.al (1981). Testing ESL Composition: A Practical Approach. Newbury House Publishers, Inc. Rowley, Massachusetts 01969. Rowley. London. Tokyo. Littlewood, W. 1992. Communicative Language Teaching: An Introduction. New York: Cambridge University Press. Livingstone, C. 1983. Role Play in Language Learning. London: Longman Group. Lonergan, j . 1984. Video in Language Teaching. Cambridge : Cambrige University Press. Nunan, D. 1991. Language Teaching Methodology: A Text Book for Teachers. New York: Prentice Hall. O' Malley, J, Michael and Pierce. 1996. Authentic Assessment for English Language Learners: Practical Approaches for Teachers. Virginia: Addison-Weasley. Orstein, A. C. 1990. Strategies for Effective Teaching. New York: Harper Collins. Sherman, j. 2003 Using Authentic Video in the language Classroom. United Kingdom: Cambrige University Press.
*mt*m*m**m+***¥* N^CURY MAT, 1800 VOL., XVII NO. 3 I*** GETTYSBURG COLLEGE GETTYSBURG, PA. C9MPILIR PRINT HELP THOSE WHO HELP US. The Intercollegiate Bureau of Academic Costume. Cotrell & Leonard, ALBANY, N. Y. Makers of CAPS AND GOWNS To Gettysburg College. Lafayette, Lehigh. Dickinson, State College, Univ. of Penn sylvanin, Harvard, Yale, Princeton, Wellesley, Bryn Mnwr imd the others. Class Contracts a Specialty. Correct Hoods *• Degrees To The Glass of '09. We have begun our college campaign for Dext Spring and Summer. Over 25,000 employers look to Hapgoods for their men in sales, offices and technical positions in all departments. Most of these firms use college men. They arrange with us to cover the entire college world for them. We have a unique proposition of immediate interest to any college man who will be open for a propo-sition. Let us tell you about it. Write to-day. TJIJJ Commonwealth Trust Building, Philadelphia, Pa JWATMOJYAl, Ott6UIJVlZ«*TfOJV OM> BUJWJY BKOKERtj. HOTEL GETTYSBURG, Headquarters for BANQUETS. Electric Lights, Steam Heat, All Conveniences. Free Bus to and from station. Convenient for Commencement Visitors. RATES $2.00 PER DAY. .Livery Cbbiackecl. Jol)ri P. M^tH Proprietor. L E. REILING, ~ Successor to BECKER & Co,, DEALERS IN kinds of Fresh and Smoked Meats Chambersburg St., Gettysburg, Pa. WE RECOMMEND THESE FIRMS. Established 1867 by Allen Walton. ALLEN K. WALTON, Pres. and Treas. ROBT. J. WALTON, Supt. HUMMELSTOWN BROWN STONE COMPANY QUARRYMEN and Manufacturers of BUILDING STONE, SAWED FLAGGING and TILE. Waltonville, Dauphin Co., Pa. CONTRACTORS FOR AEL KINDS OF CUT STONE WORK. Te'egraph and Express Address, Brownstone, Pa. Parties visit i ng quarrjes will leave cars at Brownstone Station on the P. & R R. R. For Artistic Photographs —GO TO — TjPTON The Leader in PHOTO FASHIONS Frames and Passapartouts Made to Order. D. J. REILE, Clothing, Cent's Furnishings Sole Agent for the CRAWFORD SHOES, 13-15 Chambersburg St; Come'and Have a Good Shave or Hair Cut —AT— HARRY I. SEFTON'S BARBER SHOP 35 Baltimore St. Barber's Supplies a Specialty. Also choice line of Cigars. Shoes Repaired —BY— CHAS. HARTDAGEN, Middle St., Opp. Court House, GUARANTEE ALL WORK THE GETTYSBURG DEPARTMENT STORE Successors to the I,. M. Alleman Hardware Co., Manufacturer's Agent and Jobber of HARDWARE, OILS, PAINTS AND QUEENSWARE, GETTYSBURG, PA. The only Jobbing House in Adams County. PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISERS. ftftftftftftftU «*** com-munity who will deal with us for a Piano or Organ. WEAVER ORGANS AND PIANOS have no question mark to the quality. MAIL THIS COUPON TO US. Send me special proposition for the purchase of a Piano. Name Address. WEAVER ORG*N AND PIANO CO., MANUFACTURERS, YOKK, PA , U S A. '■.! t* "f •I-ft '•!■' *'E '& 'V. ■■i- 'V. •& .1-. '± .* ■•i t ■$ ■\i■%t■■ & •F •r Headquarters —FOR— HATS, SHOES, AND GENT'S FURNISHINGS. Sole Agent for WAEK- OVER SHOES ECKEHT'S STORE, Prices Always Right Ttie Lutheran PuMcaliori Society No. 1424 Arch Street, PHILADELPHIA, PA. Acknowledged Headquarters for anything and everything in the way of Books for Churches, Colleges, Families and Schools, and literature for Sunday Schools. PLEASE REMEMBER That by sending your orders to us you help build up and develop one of the church in-stitutions with pecuniary ad-vantage to yourself. Address HENEY 8. BONER, Supt, THE: KA ERCURV The Literary Journal of Gettysburg College. VOL. XVII GETTYSBURG, PA., MAY, 1909 No. 3 CONTENTS. THE IRON CROSS 2 BY EMIL FEOMMEL. AN EXTENSIVE OB' INTENSIVE ACQUAINTANCE WITH GBEAT AUTHORS 5 SAMUEL FAUSOLD, '10. NEW ENGLAND RAMBLES 7 EEV. CHAELES W. HEATHCOTE, A.M., '05. THE CATACOMBS 12 MCCLEAST DAVIS, '11. OUTWITTED 17 ELMEE STOUFFEE, '11. NAPOLEON IN LITERATURE 19 CHAELES SHINDLEE, '10. A GREAT TEACHER 22 E. H. HINTEENESCH, '13. THE EDUCATION OP THE INDIAN 25 H. S. HOSHOUB, '10. MAY—Poetry. (Submitted by 1911.) 27 EDITORIALS 29 EXCHANGES 31 THE MEPGUKY THE IRON CROSS. BY EMIL FEOiniEL. (Translated, from the German by Earl Bowman, '11.) iJSTE morning about a year after the Franco-Prussian War a Pomeranian landlord notices among his work-men a sturdy day-laborer who was wearing the Iron Cross upon his breast. When the hour of leisure comes be calls him, and in order that the taciturn Pomeranian might be induced to speak, he first gives him something substan-tial to eat, for then the mill begins to run. Then he asked him how he came into possession of the Iron Cross. "Yes," remarked the Pomeranian, "that is a long story—for I have got it from King William himself, and that too for pegging away." Thereupon the Pomeranian takes a draught from the pitcher and proceeds. "It was after the battle of Champigny in which the Wiirten-burgers bad conducted themselves so bravely and were driven back only by greater numbers. Our regiment is ordered to ad-vance. My company was to swarm out, and I sought shelter that I might shoot comfortably. "Now for a fight, boys," said our captain as the French, who had to be kept back until our comrades had come up to us, were coming out thicker and thicker. "Shoot away to your heart's desire." "I pour my cartridges out before me, all to the right so that I can easily reach them, and shoot away. Here, however, more Frenchmen were coming; conditions appear to the colonel to be rather critical and he gives orders to retreat. I hear it,—but think: "To pack up all the cartridges is not pleasant, and to let these dear and costly goods lie, that you can't do either,— therefore you just let the fellow blow his bugle, remain here and shoot away your cartridges, and then you have time enough to take your heels." I am busily engaged in shooting, when the adju-tant of our regiment comes galloping up and shouts: "Back, THE MEBCUBY. 3 boys, don't you have any ears?" "Never mind," says I," turn-ing myself halfway around, "not until I shoot my cartridges." And gone was the adjutant, nowhere to be seen At last I was entirely alone and before me everything was red with French-men, barely twenty paces away. As I shot the last cartridge I think to myself, "Now it's high time that you break away" So I take to my heels and run behind the regiment like a deer. The French were shooting after me like a hailstorm but all their bul-lets were too high and I got to the regiment hale and hearty, Just as I am about to enter the lines I see the adjutant parley-ing with the colonel and pointing to me with his hand. "Now,"' think I, "a charge is made against me for disobeying orders." Our colonel, a downright good man, comes riding up to me, laughs heartily about the whole affair, and said: "Fellow, are your bones all together?" "Please Your Honor," says I. Here he laughed again and says: "Well, now you can eat more than bread." "Ah, this time," I mused, "the affair turned out all right and the tale-bearing of the adjutant didn't do any harm. The next the report goes around: "His Majesty, the King, is coming." What a joy there was when the old hero came. He rode by and I had already procured a few potatoes, for I had an enormous hunger. Then suddenly our adjutant conies gallop-ing up to me and says that at once I am to report at His Ma-jesty's headquarters. "Now," think I, "that's the last of you." But I took cour-age and said: "Please, Your Honor, you know I have'nt done anything bad." But the adjutant had an expression on his face as if he were about to say: "Just wait, I've got you for not obeying orders and you shall not get off so easily." I indeed did not think that a person could be so spiteful. My knees tottering, I was led into a house, then into a hall where there was such an odor that my mouth watered, so good it was. I am just thinking: "0 happy the man who can have his dinner here,—" when I am called into an adjoining room. Then the king who is as friendly as the sun comes up to me and says: THE MEECUET. "My son, how was that affair yesterday with the cartridges ? Tell me all you know about it, just exactly as it was." "Please Your Majesty," says I, "and tell everything just as it ■happened and that I had indeed heard the signal, but that I had not been willing to leave behind the costly goods when the adjutant had come up and shouted: "Go back, boys" Then I thought indeed that there was no time to pay compliments and said: "Oh! I'll first shoot my cartridges. That is the whole -affair, King, I have done no other wrong." His face aglow with a smile, the king said: "That you did •well, my son." I think to myself, "Now it's all right, now the adjutant may say whatever he will." "Have you had your din-ner, my son?" asked His Majesty. "Please, Your Majesty," says I, "I am still quite empty." "You are probably very hungry," His Majesty again re-marked. "Yes, and also very thirsty," says I. The king again laughed and said that I was to take dinner with them. So I sit down to the fine large table with all the high officials and generals. We had soup, pea-soup, extra fine. But my plate was only half full, so I thought: "If only you could have more of this soup." When I had almost finished with it, the king called to me: "My son, do you care for any more soup?" "Please, Your Majesty," say I, "if there is enough of it." This caused the men to laugh and one of the waiters brought me another plate full. Sir, I can taste that soup with my pal-ate to-day! Next a servant comes in and brings a portion of roast veal almost as large as a joint of an ox, another takes a large knife and carves one piece after another from it upon a large platter. "This fellow," thought I," "undertsands his business better than the one with the soup." The large platter comes to me first and I put it before me, and aside of it also a small plate with potatoes. I think to my-self: "It is a little too much, but you must show yourself equal to the occasion," and begin to eat. Bright drops of per-spiration were standing upon my forehead by the time all the thin slices of meat were eaten. While the gentleman at my THE MEECUHT. 0 •side uninterruptedly kept filling a glass that I might wash it ■down, His Majesty, the King, asked me: "How about it my son, will you have some more?" "Please, Your Majesty," I say, "if there is enough of it." All the men gave a hearty laugh and the King himself was holding his sides. Why, I did not know. But the King said: "No, this is enough for to-day, my son, now we shall have an-other course." Well, I was glad we were done with the roast veal, and was thinking to myself: "Kow what's coming,— when a high officer with epaulets comes up and fastens upon me the Iron Cross. When I returned to my regiment again the adjutant laughed all over his face, twisted his mustache and gave me his hand. I was glad that he was again reconciled, that his lively talking with His Majesty had after all been of no use, and that for peg-ging away at the banquet, I even got the Iron Cross from His Majesty himself. That is the way it happened and not otherwise—. Note.—The Iron Cross is a military decoration bestowed upon the soldiers of the German army who had distinguished them-selves for bravery during the war of 1870-71. AN EXTENSIVE OR INTENSIVE ACQUAINTANCE WITH GREAT AUTHORS. SAMUEL FAUSOLD, '10. 0 sound the depths of the world's literary artists from Homer to Tennyson is well nigh impossible. To make a slight acquaintance with all of them is possible but hardly desirable. The better plan is: know as many great authors as possible intensively and then seek, at least, a slight acquaintanceship with the rest. The tendency of the day seems to be an extensive rather than an intensive acquaintance with the world's great authors. What college man of mediocre ability does not have a passing acquaintance with Homer, Horace, Goethe, Milton, Shakespeare 6 THE MERCURY. and Tennyson, and yet very few of us can call one of these men a comrade in any sense. What pleasure it must be to forget the present and turn back the hands of time to Shakespeare's day and catching the spirit of the seventeenth century, see the world as Shakespeare saw it; and read his masterpieces through spectacles uncolored by pre-judice and pre-conceptions. Such a process must ultimately end in giving us that comradeship with Shakespeare which deepens the insight into the workings of the human heart, broad-ens the vision immeasurably and quickens one's sympathy for humanity. Such results are not attainable by a slip-shod ac-quaintance with the greatest play-writer of English literature. We must know tlie man and his work. To have drunk deep of the springs of Shakespeare's genius is a requisite of true culture. AVhat Las been said of Shakespeare can be applied with pe-culiar fitness to Milton. The great blind poet must, in fact, be known intensively', if we would know him at all. Of course his genius has given to the world more than one production and yet his "Paradise Lost" stands out conspicuously as the high-water mark of his achievement and to know Milton we must be familiar with this poem—the grandest and greatest epic of Eng-lish literature. To be familiar with "Paradise Lost" means ex-tended study and thoughtful meditation which has but one logical sequence, viz, intensive acquaintance. Having cultivated an intensive acquaintance with these two giants of English literature, I would recommend the same pro-cess with respect to the other poets, if time permits. If time forbids an intimate acquaintance, we should learn to know the rest, at least, in a slight way. It is well for us to know our Burns to keep our dispositions sweet; Macaulay to teach us perspicuity, and Bacon for his logic. It is well to come in contact with the melancholy Poe and then to be entertained by the quaint and kindly verse of Whittier. Neither can we afford to miss the rare and spicy descriptions of Washington Irving or the vivid character portraitures of Dick-ens. Again, the author of Hiawatha should be known to all of us; also the master hand that penned Thanatopsis. We may close by saying that if you learn to know any one of these, your desire shall be whetted to know them all. THE MERCURY. NEW ENGLAND RAMBLES. EEV. CHARLES WILLIAM HEATHCOTE, A.M., '05. ARTICLE III. JHEEE are many outlying districts of Boston which are very interesting from the historical viewpoint. They have been in many cases annexed to Boston proper, but they still retain their interesting characteristics. Charleston is famous from the revolutionary period. It was settled in 1629. Almost the entire town was burned during the battle of Bunker Hill. The Navy Yard, which is close to Charleston, is certainly worthy of a visit. Visitors are admit-ted and there is much to be seen. One will be very anxious to see "Old Ironsides" of the famous navy of the 1812 War. She performed glorious service for the country and she now lies very quietly at her anchor. From the Navy Yard one should go to the Bunker Hill monument on Breed's Hill. The monument is placed on the southeast corner of the "old redoubt behind which the Ameri-cans stood on the seventeenth of June, 1775." "The obelisk measures thirty feet square at its base, and rises to the apex, two hundred and twenty feet. The observatory at the top is reached by a spiral flight of two hundred and ninety-four stone steps. It is a long climb, but the magnificent views from the windows amply repay one for the effort. In the lodge at the base of the monument is a statue of General Warren." The monument was dedicated on June 17, 1843. President Tyler and his cabinet officials were present and Mr. Webster was the orator of the oc-casion. The monument stands near the spot where the hero, Warren, fell. The spot is also marked where Prescott stood at the opening of the fight. In Charleston we ought to visit the old graveyard. It is closed to the general public but admission can be secured. The oldest slab bears the date of 1643. There is a piece chipped from the corners which was done by a shot from a British war vessel. The Harvard monument, a granite shaft was erected in 1828 by alumni of the university. The following inscriptions are upon it: 8 THE MERCURY. (On the eastern face.) "On the twenty-sixth day of Septem-ber, A. D. 1828, this stone was erected by the graduates of the "University of Cambridge in honor of its founder, who died at Charleston on the twenty- sixth day of September, A. D. 1638." (Western face. In Latin.) "That one who merits so much from our literary men should no longer be without a monument, however humble, the graduates of the University of Cambridge, New England, have erected this stone nearly two hundred years after his death, in pious and perpetual remembrance of John Harvard." There are many beautiful suburbs around Boston but none can compare with Cambridge. It is the largest of Boston's su-burbs, having a population of 92,000. It is famous as the cen-ter of Harvard University. The following inscription taken from an old London pamphlet published in 1643, which is near the college gate reads: "After God had carried us safe to New England and we had builded.our houses provided necessaries for our livili hood reared convenient places for God's worship and settled the civill government one of the next things we longed for and looked after was to advance learning and perpetuate it to posterity dreading to leave an illiterate ministery to the churches when our present ministers shall lie in the dust." Another interesting inscription reads: "By the General Court of Massachusetts Bay 28 October 1636, Agreed to give 400 £ towards the schole whearof 200 £ to be paid next yeare & 200 £ when the worke is finished & the next Court to appoint wheare & wt bvilding THE SiJSKCUKY. » 15 November 1637. The College is ordered to bee at Newe Towne 2 May 1638 It is ordered that Newe Towne Shall henceforward be called Cambridge 15 March 1638 It is ordered that the colledge Agreed vpon formerly to bee built at Cambridge Shallbee called Harvard Colledge." An unique tablet in the entry of Massachusetts Hall states a number of illustrious men who were its occupants: "William Ellery, 1747, signer Declaration of Independence. Artemas "Ward, 1743, commander Massachusetts forces, 1775. Eobert Treat Paine, 1751, signer Declaration of Independ-ence. William dishing, 1751, chief Justice of Massachusetts. John Lowell, 1760, chief justice United States Circuit Court. Elbridge Gerry, 1762, Vice-President of the United States. Francis Dana, 1762, first minister to Eussia. Theophilus Parsons, 1769, chief justice of Masaschusetts. Joseph Story, 1798, justice of Supreme Court of the United States. Charles Henry Davis, 1825, admiral of the United States Navy. Eobert Gould Shaw, 1860, soldier." "Mather Byles, 1751, clergyman and wit. Jeremy Belknap, clergyman and historian. Samuel Gillman, 1811, author of "Fair Harvard." James Walker, 1814, president of Harvard College and his, torian. Jared Sparks, 1815, president of Harvard College and his-torian. John G. Palfrey, 1815, professor and historian. George Bancroft, 1817, statesman and historian. Horatio Greenough, 1825, sculptor. Eichard Hildreth, 1826, historian. Francis Parkman, 1844, historian. Phillips Brooks, 1855, bishop of Massachusetts." 10 THE MERCURY. The tablet on the face of the building is thus inscribed: "Massachusetts Hall Built by the Province 1720. Occupied by the American Army 1775-177G. Used for students' rooms until 1870-71." Harvard presents many things -which are interesting to the tourist. Her beautiful and stately buildings are worthy of close inspection and study. On Cambridge Common can be seen cannon which were cap-tured by Ethan Allen at Crown Point in 1775. During the fol-lowing winter they were brought by General Henry to Cam-bridge, being drawn across country by eight yokes of oxen. Then there is the famous "Washington Elm which bears an in-scription thus: "Under this tree Washington first took command of the American Army, July 3rd, 1775." One should also view the Longfellow and Lowell houses which are located in one of the most beautiful parts of Cambridge. Mount Auburn Cemetery should be visited as a sort of a pil-grimage for the following reasons which we quote from a pamph-let: "It is impossible to think of Cambridge and Harvard with-out having Mount Auburn also in view, and at least a part of the day assigned to Cambridge and its attractions should be kept for this spot. The entrance is at the junction of Mount Auburn and Brattle Streets, Watertown. The grounds contain over thirty miles of avenues and paths, and half a day would be too short a time to visit the most distinguished among its thou-sands of graves. The grounds are beautified by many trees, flowers and shrubs, and costly sculptures and statuary are to be seen on all hands. Passing through the Egyptian entrance gate a short distance a turn to the left leads to the Longfellow sarchopagus, on Indian Path, and close at hand is the tomb of THE MEKCURY. 11 Motley. The grave of Oliver W. Holmes is just beyond, on Lime Avenue, and on Fountain Avenue, at the base of Indian Eidge, under tall pines is the grave of James Bussel Lowell. To the right of the gate a curving main avenue leads past the Ball Hughes' bronze statue of Nathaniel Bowditch to the mort-uary chapel, in which are the marble statues designed to rep-resent the Colonial and Eevolutionary periods, the Eepublic, and Law; the first, a sitting figure of John "Winthrop, by Horatio Greenough; the second, a standing figure of James Otis, by Thomas Crawford; the third, John Adams, by Eandolph Eog-ers; the fourth, Judge Joseph Story, by his son, William W. Story. In front of the chapel, beyond, is the granite Sphynx, by Martin Milmore. which commemorates the dead of the Civil War, with the inscription: "American Union preserved American slavery destroyed By the uprising of a great people By the blood of fallen heroes." A short distance from the chapel to the right, on Menoza Path, is the grave of the "Good Bishop," Phillips Brooks. On Spruce Avenue Anson Burlingame and Dr. Thomas G. Morton, the discoverer of ether, are buried. On Walnut avenue may be found the graves of Eufus Choate and N. P. Willis. On Greenbriar Path is William Ellery Channing's grave. On Sweetbriar Path are the graves of Josiah Quincey and John G. Palfrey. In the neighborhood of the tower, is the monument to Margaret Puller. Truly New England is a part of the nation which is rich in history and tradition. It is a beautiful part of the country which is worth all the time we can give to study and view. Her people are hospitable, kind and cultured. We owe her a debt of gratitude for her part she played so well in the history of our nation. We owe her much for her determined stand in the cause of liberty. May her influence never cease! Chambersburg, Pa. 12 THE MEKCURY. THE CATACOMBS. C. MCLEAN DAVIS, '11. 3WS IHE hills which surround Borne are formed of three' strata of volcanic tufa. The topmost stratum is com-posed of volcanic ashes called pozzolana which are not. solidified, next comes a harder rock called tufa grano-lare, and lowest of all is found a solid and compact conglomerate called tufa lithoid. The last was used for building purposes and because of its hardness, the early Jews chose the softer middle-stratum in which to cut out their burial places. These were long narrow passages, not more than three or four feet wide, and intersecting and crossing each other again and again. If drawn out into a straight line these passages would extend for a distance of three or four hundred miles, a line long enough to stretch from one end of Italy to the other. On each side there are niches for bodies, and occasionaly we find little chambers called cubicula, or bed chambers, which were used as family vaults. The darkness and gloom of the place were re-lieved by light and air passages in the roof which were concealed above in the fields by bushes. As before stated, these underground passages, or catacombs,, were used as burial places. Prom Old Testament history we full well know that it was the custom of the Jews to bury their dead in caves and rock-hewn tombs. Consequently when the Jews were dispersed throughout the Eoman Empire, they car-ried this custom with them; and those who settled in Eome it-self, found that the only available place for their tombs was irr the underground stratum of rock. Accordingly we find that be-fore the birth of Christ catacombs had been excavated for burial' places, and the Eoman's careful protection of the right of sepul-ture permitted of no interference. But the coming of Christ and the early persecution of the- Christians in Borne changed the purpose and character of the catacombs. No longer could the Christians practice their re-ligion openly; no longer had they even the right to exist. They fled to the catacombs to live and worship according to their faith. Then did Valerian in A. D. 257, forbid the observance of their- THE MEECUKT. 13 religion even in the catacombs. Like the hunted hare closely fol-lowed by its pursuers, seeks safety in the secret passages under-ground, so did the Christians pursued by the relentless and. merciless Eoman soldiers, seek their safety in the depths of the-catacombs. The old entrances were walled up and many pas-sages were closed. On the other hand new passages were made,, narrower and more intricate than the former ones, and secret winding stairs approached by a ladder movable from within, led. to the open air. Small chapels also were made in which the hid-ing bishops conducted worship. Wells were dug for water, and. store rooms were made for corn and wine; many lamps have been found which were used for lighting up the dreary passages. Hither were the bodies of the martyrs brought for burial, and in a short time hundreds of graves bore testimony to the spirit of the early Christian Church. Sometimes the inscriptions state that a whole family lies buried here, strangled to death for the cause of righteousness; and again we read that here lies the bones of ten, twenty, thirty or forty martyrs. Is not this holy ground, a place consecrated by the bones of the martyrs interred there ? Is it any wonder then, that during the period of toleration which was ushered in by the coming of Constantine in A. D. 312, the Christians continued to use the catacombs as a place of' burial, and moreover made them an object of pilgrimages? In life the catacombs were to them not a series of dark gloomy passages, but a place of inspiration, a place filled with the mem-ory of loving sacrifice and holy zeal, a place glorified by the true faith; and in death it was a source of great joy and peace to know that their bodies would rest near those of the saints. Dur-ing this period the catacombs were reconstructed. The passages which had been closed up were opened again. Parian marble-was used for doorways; silver tablets were put on the walls, dedi-cated to the memory of the saints; chapels were built and old ones remodeled; new passages for air and light were created and these underground chambers took on an entirely different aspect. But in the year A. D. 410 disaster again befell them. Alaric with his barbarian hordes fell upon Eome and despoiled it Prom this time until; the sixteenth century was a period of dis- 14 THE AIEBCURY. mantling, and finally of utter neglect of them. The popes in the first years of this period carried away many of the remains of the saints to sanctify the churches, and relics were carried forth in abundance; and in the last centuries the catacombs were utterly forgotten. Finally in the latter part of the sixteenth century Antonio Bassio rediscovered them, and spending thirty-six years in groping around in their crypts, he desciphered many of the inscriptions and copied many of the pictures. These inscriptions and pictures reveal to us much of the be-lief of the early Christians, and it is very interesting to know their character. There are two series of biblical pictures, the first dealing with Old Testament scenes, and the second with those of the New Testament. Under the first we find pictured the expulsion of Adam and Eve from the garden, the sacrifice of Isaac, Moses taking off his shoes, Moses receiving the law, Moses striking the rock, the sufferings of Job, the translation of Elijah, Daniel in the lion's den, the three Hebrew children in the fiery furnace, and the main incidents in the life of Jonah. Under the second series we find illustrations of the adoration of the magi, Christ with the doctors, and various other incidents and some of the miracles of Christ's life. Once is the nativity shown, and once the crowning of Christ with thorns. No fur-ther into the sufferings of Christ do these pictures go. The early Christians shrank from the horrors of the scourging and the mockery, and from the agonies of the cross. But the most important consideration in regard to these pic-tures is not the amount of art evidenced in them, but the pe-culiar facts concerning the belief of the early Church which are brought out through them. It has long been supposed that the cross was the earliest emblem of the Church. Now in the cata-combs the cross does not appear at all in the first two centuries. Moreover, the Virgin Mary does not appear until the fourth century, and then only as a human mother, sometimes with the infant Jesus, and sometimes in the attitude of prayer. In the latter case it is well to note also that her head is simply covered with a veil, and not with a nimbus such as is given to saints and angels. Here surely we can find mo grounds for the adoration of the Virgin. THE MEKCUEY. 15 Light also is thrown on the question of the primacy of St. Peter. This apostle is represented in two different scenes; oftencst with the cock at his feet indicating the denial, and fre-quently he is standing on one side of Christ with St. Paul on the other. Nowhere is he represented as being the rock on which the Church is founded, and nowhere is he shown as hav-ing the keys in his possession. Now while we do not hold that the inscriptions and the pictures of the catacombs portray fully the faith of the early Christians, nevertheless it is not probable that the early Church, if it had believed in the primacy of St. Peter, would make him an equal with St. Paul in their paint-ings. But brightest and most inspiring of all is their portrayal of their blessed Lord and Master. Here they dwelt with a fond-ness that evidences their great love for Him His miracles, His works of healing, His acts of love and mercy are here recorded. Christ the good shepherd with the lamb upon His shoulders, and with his sheep about Him, is frequently found. Again He is leaning upon a shepherd's crook or seated at a well. Never do we see Him being scourged or hanging upon the cursed tree. Always He is the gentle, loving and kind shepherd of the sheep, caring for His flocks, leading them into green pastures and be-side still waters up into an eternal vale of peace. Moreover the hopeful character of the early faith is attested by the 11,000 inscriptions which commemorate the dead. Here breathes the sweet atmosphere of the Christian love. The affec-tion of husband and wife, of parents and children, and of the Christian fathers for each other is here beautifully set forth. Moreover prayers to the dead are not infrequent. But in reality these prayers are more to the living than to the dead, more to those who have gone on a little farther, for whose love and assist-ance they implore. No evidence is found of belief in a Purga-tory. To them death seemed indeed but the portal of.eternal life, and an eternal life of joy and peace. They had no fear of Hell or future punishment for sins; in fact their sins no longer caused them anxiety, for, the blood of Christ had cleansed them from all sin. Heaven was secured them by the sacrifice upon Calvary. Thus we see that in the catacombs we find no grounds for the 16 THE MERCURY. supposition that the cross was the earliest emblem of the Church, for the adoration of the Virgin Mary, for the primacy of St. Peter, or for the belief in Purgatory. Moreover there are no representations of the Trinity, the Atonement, the Last Judg-ment, Satan and punishments in the underworld, and Christ is no where shown as one of the Trinity, but rather as the good shepherd, the true vine, the bread of life, and the fountain of truth. This was the sum and substance of their theology. This was sufficient for them to live righteous lives, and die martyr's deaths, if need be. Love rather than theological controversy righteousness rather than scruples concerning creed, character-ized them. They were the believers in the one Supreme God, and the man of Galilee was to them "Jesus Christ, the Son of God, Saviour of the living." Under such conditions gloom could not reign in these under-ground passages. Where so much of life and light are revealed, gloom can not be. These are indeed glorious abodes where the saints sleep the peaceful sleep of the righteous. The light of the hope of an eternal day shines here, and these passages, these crypts, these halls loudly proclaim:— t "ISTo, no, it is not dying, The Shepherd's voice to know; His sheep He ever leadeth, His peaceful flock He feedeth, Where living pastures grow. Oh, no, this is not dying, Thou Saviour of mankind! There streams of love are flowing, No hindrance ever knowing; Here only drops we find." * THE MEKCUUY. OUTWITTED. 17 i ELMEK STOUFFER, '11. HEN" James Bryce, police captain of West Hampton came into his office last evening, everybody from the janitor to the sergeant saw that something which was pleasing to him must have happened. To-night the usually exacting chief seemed to be pleased with everything and everybody. But no wonder he felt happy. For his orchard of young peach trees which were now loaded with the choicest fruit were the special pride of his heart. And ever since the opening of the fall term of Hope College the orchard had suffered from nightly raids by some of the students, and try as he would he couldn't catch them at work or find out who they were. But that morning he had met with a piece of rare good fortune which it seemed to him would discover the culprits for when he went into his orchard he found the Sophomore class roll-book lying under a tree of his choicest peaches. This was the cause -of Captain Bryce's unusual good spirits. He knew that the boys. would never lose that book yet whoever came to get is must ex-plain how it came to be lost in his peach orchard. Accordingly he put an advertisement in the evening paper announcing the rinding of the class roll book and that the same could be pro-curred by calling upon Capt. Bryce at City Hall. Meanwhile there was consternation in the Sophomore class. They never would lose that book. Yet how was it to be recov-ered without someone going to the police captain for it? And to go to Bryce would be giving himself away entirely. What should they do? Hammond, to whom the book was entrusted, volunteered to go to police headquarters, confess to stealing the peaches and get the book, but his classmates wouldn't permit such a procedure. They thought there must be some way to outwit the captain. That night a meeting was held in the class president's room and various means of recovering their roll were discussed. JSTone of the plans proposed seemed satisfactory until at last Hammond suggested what they thought would do the trick. So the meeting adjourned and the boys retired to their rooms. 18 THE MEltCUEY. An hour later two young men wearing slouch hats pulled low over their eyes stole out of the shadows of the dormitory and walked rapidly up town. They came to Eyan's barber shop just as Byan was closing up for the night. The boys exchanged greetings with the little barber and Hammond said, "Say Byan, how much will you take for your barber pole?" Eyan stared at the boys a moment bu t when they assured him that they were in earnest, he replied: "Well its beginning to look pretty shabby so you may have it for two dollars and a half. I need a new one at any rate." The boys paid the money, got a receipt and then marched away carrying what had been Eyan's barber pole. After they had gone several blocks they met a policeman, who thinking them up to some prank, arrested them and took them to police headquarters. Here the boys showed the receipt which they got from the barber and were promptly set free with apolo-gies from the captain. Soon after they ran into the arms of an-other policeman who also arrested them and took them to head-quarters with the same result as before. A third arrest followed and an hour later the chief was again confronted by two youths who were charged with stealing and carrying off someone's bar-ber pole. Captain Bryce now lost all patience. Calling a ser-geant he said to him: "Wagner, reach every officer on duty and tell him not to arrest any fool college students who are carrying a barber pole around town." The sergeant immediately departed upon his errand and so far as the boys with the barber pole were concerned, the captain had peace for the night. The next morning there was a lively scene about police head-quarters. No less than the two dozen barbers of the town were clamouring about the theft of their barber poles some time dur-ing the night before. "Nice state of affairs," said one irate old fellow. "A crowd of young vandals carry off half the town while the police are in league with them." "Why don't you complain to the officer on your beat," asked the captain. "I did complain," answered the barber, "but he said that he had posi-tive orders from you not to arrest anyone stealing barber poles." Bryce was in a dilemma. He saw that he had been outwitted by the students. But as for a solution of his own difficulties he was at sea entirely. While pondering upon his position a solu-tion came in an unexpected manner. The postman brought in THE MERCURY. 19 the morning mail, and among it he found a short typewritten note which ran, "You have our roll book. We have the barber poles. We are willing to exchange on even terms. If you wish to see the barber poles returned, deliver the class roll book to the colored messenger boy whom we shall send to you this after-noon." Signed, The Sophomores. Bryce saw that this was al-most his only relief, so when the messenger came he at once gave the book to him, soon afterwards a dray loaded with barber poles drove into town and a pair of carpenters soon replaced them all. X NAPOLEON IN LITERATURE CHARLES SHINDLER, '10. | HE literary genius is often'considered a dreamer and a man of little worth in other realms. In fact, the world is prone to place upon him the brand of imprac-ticability. However just such a characterization may be, we have had men of great literary talent who have been in-tensely practical. So practical that as statesmen, soldiers, and civilians, they have won imperishable fame. Such men were Caesar and Grant. The commentaries of Caesar were written by him when in the midst of stirring ac-tivities. His information was first hand and the resulting liter-ary production has never wearied the world. Grant, too, pre-eminently a general, wielded a facile pen. At the end of a stirring life, he lived over again the events of his crowded career and his "Memoirs" have been added to the world's masterpieces of literature. We now turn to another soldier with whose military exploits we are so familiar and yet whom we have, perhaps, failed to* meet in the fields of literary achievement. Napoleon has not given us a great commentary but the orations delivered to his soldiers disclose the genius of the man and reveal the secret of his power. Even as Caesar held his legions by the eloquence of his speech, so Napoleon prodded on the emotional Frenchmen to greater and greater efforts. It is not extravagant to say that 20 THE ME11CUEY. the marvelous success of the Corsican can be attributed more to the personality and cogent speech of the man than to his cun-ning on the battlefield. Napoleon is irresistible. The enthu-siasm of the man is contagious. Eead his speeches and then cease to wonder that he fired the hearts of the quick-tempered warm -hearted Frenchmen. Imagine yourself in his army when he delivered the following speech upon entering Milan.: "Soldiers: You have rushed like a torrent from the top of the Apennines; you have overthrown and scattered all that op-posed your march. Piedmont, delivered from Austrian tyranny, indulges her material sentiments of peace and friendship to-ward France. Milan is yours and the republican flag waves throughout Lombardy. The dukes of Parma and Madena owe their political existence to your generosity alone. The army which so proudly threatened you can find no barrier to protect it against your courage; neither the Po, the Ticino, nor the Adda could stop you for a single day. These vaunted bulwarks of Italy oppose you in vain; you passed them as rapidly as the Apennines. These great successes have filled the heart of your country with joy. Your representatives have ordered a festival to com-memorate your victories, which has been held in every district of the republic. There your fathers, your mothers, your wives, sisters, and mistresses rejoiced in your good fortune and proudly boasted of belonging to you. Yes, soldiers, you have done much—but remains there noth-ing more to do? Shall it be said of us that we knew how to conquer but not how to make use of victory? Shall posterity reproach us with having found Capua in Lombardy? But I see you already hasten to arms. An effeminate repose is tedious to you; the days which are lost to glory are lost to your happiness. Well, then, let us set forth! We have still forced marches to make, enemies to subdue, laurels to gather, in-juries to revenge. Let those who have sharpened the daggers of civil war in France, who have basely murdered our ministers and burnt our ships at Toulon, tremble! The hour of vengeance has struck; but let the people of all countries be free from apprehension; we are the friends of the people everywhere, and those great men whom we have taken for THE MERCOKY 21 our models. To restore the capitoL to replace the statues of the heroes who rendered it illustrious, to rouse the Eoman people, stupefied by several ages of slavery—such will be the fruit of our victories; they will form an era for posterity; you will have the immortal glory of changing the face of the finest part of Eu-rope. The French people, free and respected, by the whole world, will give to Europe a glorious peace, which will indem-nify them for the sacrifices of every kind which for the last six years they have been making. You will then return to your homes and your country. Men will say as they point you out, "He belonged to the Army of Italy." The ability of Napoleon in persuading men to follow him in the most hazardous attempts was extraordinary. He could make the most difficult task appear as child's play and by the offer of rich rewards allured the undecided. This is seen in the following: "Soldiers: You are naked and ill-fed! Government owes you much and can give you nothing. The patience and cour-age you have shown in the midst of this rocky wilderness are admirable; but they gain you no renown; no glory results to you from your endurance. It is my design to lead you into the-most fertile plains of the world. Eich provinces and great cities will be in your power; there you will find honor, glory, and wealth. Soldiers of Italy, will you be wanting in courage or perseverance? " In ability to shame his "soldiers and secure better service, Napoleon reminds us of Caesar. Soldiers: I am not satisfied with you; you have shown neither bravery, discipline, nor perseverance; no position could rally you; you abandoned yourselves to a panic of terror; you suffered yourselves to be driven from situations where a hand-ful of brave men might have stopped an army. Soldiers of the Thirty-ninth and Eighty-fifth, you are not French soldiers. Quartermaster-General, let it be inscribed on their colors, "They no longer belong to the Army of Italy." 22 THE JIEKCUKT. A GREAT TEACHER. E. H. HINTERNESCH, '13. N" the Chinese race we have the mightiest aggregation of human beings in any one nation on earth "with a written history extending as far back as that of any other which the world has known, the only nation that has throughout retained its nationality, and has never been ousted from the land where it first appeared." How can this be explained? Greece and Eome have lived and died, the Per-sian Empire has long since passed away, the map of Europe has changed a hundred times, yet China is much the same as in hoary antiquity. Investigators of this subject are most thoroughly united in declaring the result to be due to the fact that, whereas other nations have depended on physical force, China alone, has re-lied on moral force. Whence has come this moral force? Dr. Williams says, "It would be hard to overestimate the influence of Confucius in his ideal princely scholar, and the power for good over his race which this conception has ever since ex-erted. The immeasurable influence in after ages of the charac-ter thus portrayed proves how lofty was his own standard " Realizing the great influence which this one man has exerted on after ages we cannot help but anticipate profit in the study of his life. From the middle of the sixth to the end of the seventh cen-tury there swept over this earth one of those tidal waves of rea-son, "when the nations were full of unrest, and the mountains of thought were shaken with discontent." Then lived Themisto-des, Leonides, Cyrus the Great, Miltidates, Cambysese, Xerxes and Darius. Of course then occurred the battles of Marathon, Salamis and Thermopolye. Then, too, lived Budda Gantauma. Lo-Tesse, Ezekiel, Hazzai, Daniel, Zachariah, Pythagoras, Pin-dar, Aeschylus and Anacreon. It was then that Confucius K'ung-foo-tsze," "the master K'ung"—was born, B. C. 551. Confucius was the result of a peculiar union, a man of seventy married to a girl of seventeen. When the boy was three years old his father died, and his care and education was left upon the shoulders of his girl mother. THE MERCURY. 23 Though the son of a governor and of royal birth, he was brought up in the village like other boys of his time, not being allowed to think himself better than his playmates. As a boy he showed his superiority; at fifteen he was considered a phe-nomenal musician. He himself tells us that at that age his mind was set on learning. At nineteen he married, and in the same year was given his first public trust, that of keeper of the herds. This made him a sort of government overseer. He collected rents, enforced the laws and settled disputes between rival herders. At first he rode about much as an itinerant judge, but after a little sum-moned the disputants to him and gave to them a series of talks, or lectures on the absurdity of quarrelling and the necessity of getting together in complete understanding. He taught them the "Golden Eule." At twenty-two he commenced his career as a teacher. His pupils were not school boys but young and inquiring souls, who had a thirst for knowledge. He charged no fees, but like Plato accepted the goodly honorarium left by an admiring pupil. Yet no pittance was too small to be acceptable to the master. Sin-cerity and ability were the main requirements. The chief men of the state gradually became aware that a "prophet" had risen among them, and gave their sons into his keeping. His fame now quickly increased and we find him soon surrounded by a host of disciples. In B. C. 516, the marquis of the province of Lu, his patron, having been worsted in a struggle fled from the country. Con-fucius followed him but finding he could do him no good, re-turned. He now continued without official employment until B. C. 500, when at the age of fifty-one he was appointed "chief magistrate of the town of Chung-tu, and a marvellous reforma-tion in the manner of the people took place." He was now pro-moted from position to position until he held the office of Min-ister of Crime, in the province. The appointment made an end of crime. The existing laws did not need to be enforced. No offender showed himself. His administration was so wise that the neighboring states began to take alarm. At length, through intrigue, Tsze-Lu, the governor, was induced to forsake his wise counsel and say to him, "It is time for you to leave." 24 THE MEKCUKY. The sage was now fifty-six. He traveled from state to state, offering his service, and though many a prince would have gladly given him office, yet not one was ready to accept and prac-tice his principles. In B. C. 483, he returned to his native land and in the five last years of his life wrote several of his works. He died B. C. 478. He was pre-eminently a teacher and reformer. He taught rhetoric, mathematics, economics, the science of government and political and natural history. He pointed out the foibles of society and the wrongs visited upon the people by those who pre-tended to serve them. He denounced hypocracy, selfishness, vanity and pretense. Let us now consider some of the teachings of this wonderful man. He taught filial piety; that we should serve our parents while living and adore them when dead. Of the future the master knew nothing, in fact he was accus-tomed to say, that as man knows very little of the past, how can he expect to know the future? He knows not whence he has come, how can he expect to know where he is going ? In regard to worship his advice was to "reverence the gods, but to keep at a distance from them," and, "to respect spiritual things, but to keep aloof from them, may be called wisdom.'" The word "God" he does not use, but is constantly speaking of "Heaven," of "doing the will of Heaven" and says, "He who sins against Heaven has none to whom he can pray." "Heaven is speaking through you." Heaven to him was a principle. The word is used in the Chinese classics in such a way as to convey the idea of a personality or a will. He did not claim divinity, not even divine revelation. He was not a religious teacher, but rather a teacher of ethics. Perhaps D. Legg's words give a better statement: "He was unreligious rather than irreligious; yet by the coldness of his temperament and intellect in this matter his influence is un-favorable to the development of true religious feelings among the Chinese people in general." Did he live to-day he would undoubtedly be one of the world's THE MERCURY. 25 foremost peace advocates; for it was one of his sayings, that, "To fight decides who is the stronger, the younger and most skill-ful in the use of arms, but it does not decide who is right. That is to be settled by Heaven in your own heart." He spoke in parables and was an epigramist. These then are some of his words: "Beware of ever doing that which you a,re likely, sooner or later, to repent of having done." The cultivator of the soil may have his fill of good things, but the cultivator of the mind will enjoy a continual feast. "Be slow in speech, but prompt in action." "He whose principles are thoroughly established, will not be easily led from the right path." "The cautious are generally to be found on the right side." "By speaking when we ought to keep silence, we waste our words." "If you would escape vexation, reprove yourself liberally and others sparingly." "Disputation often breeds hatred. "Make friends with the upright, intelligent and wise; avoid the licentious, talkative and vain." THE EDUCATION OF THE INDIAN. H. S. HOSHOUR, '10. | HE Indian sat a"ione on the vast prairie meditating his own miserable fate, a shadow fell across the path of his vision. He looked up and saw a white man. The white man told him that it had been decided that por-tions of the corintry,—the Indian country—were set apart for the exclusive use of the Indians "Where," said the white man, "you shall be taught the white man's ways, and once more be happy." "You would teach us?" repeated the Indian thought-fully. He gazed intensely in all directions. As he turned to-ward the north, a ray of hope came over his dusky brow. "There is a valley yonder, there I will take my people." The Great 26 THE MERCURY. Father hesitated. "Some of the white men have taken a fancy-to that valley. See the hilltops yonder. There is your reser-vation." A mighty passion shook the whole frame of the In-dian, He stretched his arms fiercely towards the north. "My country," he gasped, and stood mute, rigid, motionless. The Great Father had gone. The Indian was alone, plun-dered, forsaken. His head dropped upon his breast. "It is as I thought," he muttered. All was lost. The furrows once more seamed his weather-beaten face—deeper than before. Fifty years of the American Indian's story lies in the reserva-tion. There they are grouped and dare not leave. The Indian is taught such things as beadwork, pottery, basketry and the like. White men generally disdain the Indian. Such condi-tions can only take away from the Indian the self-respect and manhood which is innate in him. Some thirty years ago the maltreatment of the Indians impressed itself forcibly upon Colonel Pratt, an old Indian fighter, who determined to do something whereby the condition of the Indian might be better-ed. Out of this resolution came the Carlisle school, which has been the American Indian's greatest boon. It is not my pur-pose to describe the system of education which has stood the test for so many years and has become so famous, as to be known the world over. It has been assailed frequently but a large propor-tion of the criticism against the "Carlisle idea" is only of the class which proves the system's real efficiency. Though the In-dian is by nature proud and haughty, no person will respond more readily to a genial and kindly interest, than he. It has been said that the educated Indian returns to his people and takes up their ways and thus his education has been worthless. This is the exception rather than the rule. Of a group of about three hundred Carlisle graduates, one hundred and twenty-five went into the government employ, seventy-five went to higher in-stitutions and the others took up various lines of work. The important point is that all—with but three exceptions—are self-supporting and many support others. Surely higher education is not wasted on the Indian. Instead of being an expense to the government, the educated Indian becomes a vital part of it. The fact that "no man has a place or fair chance to exist under the government of the United States, who has no part in it," is THE MERCURY. 27 becoming more evident every year. The detractors of the In-dian schools have demanded that the idea be abandoned. In-stead the American public, with the love of a "square deal" for everyone, should arise and insist that these schools should be multiplied, so as to educate all the Indians and at the end of fifty years every Indian in this land would be a worker, a pro-ducer, and best of all, an American citizen. * MAY. (Submitted by 1911.) 0 how we feel the thrill of spring, "When leaves appear, and song-birds sing, When woods are bright, and blossoms sweet The morning sun with fragrance greet; When all around new life appears, Creation smiles and nature cheers. 0 who feels this and is not gay, For this is spring-time!—it is May! 0 how the robin sings his lay And warbles glad notes all the day; 0 how he thrills the saddened heart, And helps a thought of love impart. He lightens many loads of care, And in their stead brings hope, so fair. Remember him and then be gay, For this is spring-time!—it is May! 0 what a thrill of joy it brings, When nature all around us sings; When in the green and flowery lea, We hear the buzzing of the bee, And in the orchard and the field We see the signs of life revealed; 28 THE MERCURY. And all about are tokens, gay Of nature's resurrection,—May! This is the season of the year That we love best for it brings cheer; Eeminding us, that, though some days Of life point dark and dreary ways, Yet after each dark night, forlorn, There comes a bright and joyous morn, Then cast thy sorrows far away And with the world, be glad in May! T H I HERCURY Entered at the Postoffi.ee at Gettysburg as second-class Matter. VOL. XVII GETTYSBURG, PA., MAY, 1909 No. 3 Editor in-Chief SAMUEL FAUSOLD, 'IO. Exchange Editor G. E. BOWERSOX, 'io Business Manager PAUL S. MILLER, 'IO Ass't Bus. Managers ROY R. ALLEN, 'II RUFUS N. WENRICK, 'II Assistant Editor RALPH E. RUDISILL, 'IO Associate Editors E. J. BOWMAN, 'II C. M. DAVIS, 'II Advisory Board PROF. G. F. SANDERS, A. M. PROF. P. M. BIKLE, PH. D. PROF. C. J. GRIMM, PH. D. Published each month, from October to June inclusive, by the joint literary societies of Pennsylvania (Gettysburg) College. Subscription price, one dollar a year in advance ; single copies 15 cents. Notice to discontinue sending THE MERCURY to any address must be ac-companied by all arrearages. Students, Professors and Alumni are cordially invited to contribute. All subscriptions and business matter should be addressed to the Business Manager. Articles for publication should be addressed to the Editor. Address THE MERCURY, GETTYSBURG, PA. est positions- EDITORIALS. The sure test and only test of an institution of learning is the worth of the product, turned out. By this criterion, the college is judged and it justifies its exist-ence by the intelligence, culture, and forcefulness of its alumni. Thus, in most walks of life, the college man excells. This is partly true in politics. The college man holds our high- -state and national and yet the curse of greed and 30 THE MEECURY. graft is upon us. Why is this? Is the influence of the college man for honesty so out of proportion to his powers in other quarters; or is it possible that the college man condones corrup-tion and himself openly courts it? We cannot believe this and yet the college man, permeated by the spirit of graft, tolerates it. This is true of some college men, at least, and the Alma Mater must bear her share of the blame. A professor of one of our sister colleges has said that in that institution boys learned the tricks of dirty politics and later car-ried their baneful methods to the state legislature. This is a shocking indictment, applicable to many of our colleges. Each college is a small republic, set aside from the world. In it, we elect officers for the various organizations. In these elections, the true standard of merit is too often discounted; lesser consid-erations prevail; and the astute politician, in embyro, does his questionable work. The most despicable creature on earth is the unscrupulous politician and woe unto the college that develops him. If we, are guilty, let us clear our skirts and make our beloved college a most potent factor in teaching the proper relations between the individual and the state. Another fault of the college man is a tendency to theorize and procrastinate while the other fellow controls the ballot box. The franchise is a glorious privilege and the neglect of its exercise can be termed almost criminal. The college man must enter the political arena. This is his duty. He must set an example to his neighbor and help destroy that monster which blights our cities and debauches-our legislatures—political indifference. May the colleges in the future turn out men with a more lively sense of political duty, who shall make politics respectable. When our best men learn to be politicians, the perpetuity of the American state shall be assured. THE Seniors' farewell to our Alma Mater is nigh at hand. This is perhaps the most interesting period of their lives. It crystallizes in deathless memory the pleasures of the past and the aspirations of the future. They are taking the final review of the work done and the last lingering words of advice. At THE MERCURY. 31 this time their thoughts are concentrated in two phases: Are we ready? and success. We must acknowledge that the present opportunities are ac-cording to one's ability. It is an occasion for them to use what they have already won by toil and labor. "With these qualifica-tions, there is a success which comes to the educated man, and gives pleasure and joy which money cannot buy. We know that all college men and women living in a community are en-gaged in professions or in business. They are leaders in the church with trained ability, or they are leaders in everything which promotes the culture of manhood. Let him go forward into the competition of business, or the rivalries of the professions or the envious struggles of politics without trust and confidence and life would be a failure. ,But let him go forward with the stamp of Gettysburg's manhood upon him and with the idea that fame is not got by a single bound and their wishes will be answered. As the Seniors are pushed forth amidst the contending forces of the world, let them bear aloft that "manhood crowned" which Gettysburg gives to them and let all unite in wishing them God-speed. EXCHANGES. "Now fades the Jast long streak of snow, Now burgeons every maze of quick About the flowering squares, and thick By ashen roots the violets blow." "Now rings the woodland loud and long, The distance takes a lovlier hue, The lark becomes a sightless song." And drown'd in yonder living blue We are glad indeed, that as we see the beauty of spring all about us, nature taking on new life, there is seen also this quickening effort in the college papers. Most of them show the 32 THE MEECUEY. effect of the spring environment, and poetry is more in evidence than it was in the winter issues. The general subject matter is more inspiring. There appears to be a tendency on the part of college men in their eagerness to prepare for a profession to neglect the study of the mother tongue and especially what is known as "Old Eng-lish." The advantage of an extensive and intensive knowledge of English cannot be overestimated. This subject is well treat-ed in an article in the "Newberry Stylus." It is a well-written and valuable essay peculiarly applicable to many college men. The story "Maviael the Violinist," in the same issue is worthy ofmuch praise.- The characters are well chosen and the plot well developed, and suited to the season. The other articles of the issue are well composed, but "How John Wells Got His Life Insurance" is rather out of place and not fitted for a college magazine. The "Haverfordian" since devoting its pages entirely to lit-erary productions is quite measuring up to the expected stand-ard. Its appearance in the new cover is quite attractive; the contents are also well arranged. The leading aricle, "The Poetry of William Morris," does much credit to the author. Among our new exchanges we are glad to welcome "College Kays." The paper, though not attractive in appearance, con-tains much worthy of reading. "The Destiny of the Mongo-lian," merits special mention. It shows in a very logical and forceful manner the developments of the various races, and how the trend of events points to the Mongolian as a rising race, and no longer a "Dragon" to be feared but a race co-equal with the more favored peoples. The idea in the "College Student" of the "Keview Depart-ment" for criticizing the articles in the same issue is worthy of comment. There are many benefits to be derived from so close and exact criticisms; yet one feels that the same attention given before publication would greatly increase the literary standard of the paper and at the same time give the writers an opportu-nity to correct his deficiencies before publication, which they will scarcely do once their articles are published. We gratefully acknowledge all exchanges received. PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISERS. IN this Drama of Four Year's Course, Play your part without dad's horse ; This to do is up to you With just a little tact between each yearly act, In some domain take a stroll And sell ALUMINUM for next year's Role (roll). Every summer hundreds of students make BIG MONEY selling Aluminum Cooking UteusiJs. For particulars address LOUIS HETZEL, Gettysburg College, GETTYSBURG, PA. THE STEWART & STEEN CO., COLLEGE ENGRAVERS, 1024 Arch Street, PHILADELPHIA. MAKERS OF Invitations, Programs, Menus, Visiting Cards, Dance Cards, Monograms, Class and Fraternity Stationery. P. S. MILLER, 'to, Representative, Who has a full line of samples. ^\> The times an 1 the Schools demand that the best things shall be done and in the best manner. WateFmans^FountainPen accomplishes everything that can be required of a good writing in-strument. Made to last for years of service and give its owner the satisfaction which comes with owning "the best." From all dealers. The Globe trademark Is our guarantee S Sthool St., Bo.Ion .1.5' San Fr>pci«ce. 136 St. Jama* St. Montreal 12 C.jUen L« 0 ^TYX'XV^LtAJ-rX/VJ., V Uty FATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISERS. FU^NITU^E Mattresses, Bed Springs, Iron Beds, Picture Frames, Repair Work done promptly. Under-taking a specialty. - Telephone No- 97. H. B, BENDER. 37 Baltimore Street, Gettysburg, P&- EDGAR C. TAWNEY BAKER West Middle Street. J. B. WINEMAN, DEALEK IN CHOICE FAMILY GROCERIES, PROVISIONS AND FRUITS, BOARDING CLUBS A SPECIALTY. SUNDAY SCHOOL LESSON HELPS AND SUPPLIES P. ANSTADT & SONS, Publishers, Book and Job Printing of all kinds. Write for Prices. YORK, PA. PATRONIZE OTJR ADVERTISERS. EMIL ZOTHE, College Emblems, Engraver, Designer and Manufacturing Jeweler. 722 Chestnut St., Philadelphia. Specialties: Masonic Marks, Society Badges, College Buttons, Pins, Scarf Pins, Stick Pins and Athletic Prizes. All Goods ordered through G. F. Kieffer. Charles S. Mumper, DEAI.E FURNITURE, DEADER IN PICTURE FRAMES OF ALL SORTS REPAIR WORK DONE PROMPTLY I will also BUY or EXCHANGE any SECOND-HAND FURNITURE No. 4 Charnbersburg street, Gettysburg, Pa. D. J. Swartz, DEALER IN COUNTRY PRODUCE, GROCERIES, CIGARS AND TOBACCO. GETTYSBURG. OHLER BRO.'S RESTAURANT, F-iist National Bank Bld'g The place to eat the best Ice Cream QUICK LUNCH and Oysters in season. -IS— J. [. MUMPER Your Photographer, If not, why not? 41 Baltimore St., Gettysburg. FLEMING I BAIR'S LIVERY, Baltimore Street, First Square, Gettysburg, Pa. Competent Guides for all parts of the Battlefield. Arrange-ments by telegram or letter. Dock Bock 257. PATRONIZE OUR ADVERTISERS. WINDSOR HOTEL, W. T. BRUJBAKER, Manager. Midway between Broad St. Station and Beading Terminal on Filbert St. A convenient and homelike place to stay while in the city shopping. An excellent restaurant where good service combines with low prices. ROOMS $1.00 PER DAY AND UP. The only moderate priced hotel of reputation and consequence in PHILADELPHIA. The Modern Steam Laundry . . OF YORK . . Offers the COLLEGE STUDENTS first-class work at Special Low Prices. E. C. STOUFFER, Local Agt. C. D. SMITH, Prop. The Baltimore Medical College Preliminary Fall Course begins September ist. Regular Winter Course begins September 20th. Liberal teaching facilities ; Modern college buildings ; Comfortable lecture hall and amphitheatres ; Large and complete equipped laboratories; Capacious hospital and dispensary; Lying-in department for teaching clinical obstetrics ; Large clinics. Send for catalogue. Address DAVID STREETT, M. D., Dean, N. E. Cor. Madison St., and Linden Ave., Baltimore, Md. COMPILER IMPRINT ON JOB WORK MEANS TASTY WORK CAREFULLY DONE. MENU CARDS WINDOW POSTERS LETTER HEADS ENVELOPES DANCE CARDS TICKETS Programs of all kinds. Everything' the College Man wants in Haper and Ink. Specially designed work. Latest Effects in Paper, done in Colors along lines of College Men's Associations. Catalog and Book work. The Gettysburg Compiler will keep old and new students in touch with town and college life.
DON RIGOBERTO'S SEXUAL FANTASY IN MARIO VARGAS LLOSA IN PRAISE OF THE STEPMOTHER Dinda Anisa Larasati English Department, Language and Arts Faculty, State University of Surabaya dinda_kdy@yahoo.com Drs. Much. Khoiri M.Si. English Department, Language and Arts Faculty, State University of Surabaya much_choiri@yahoo.com Abstract Sexuality is seen as sinful thing which influences Christian to behave and act based on the society role. Some people tend to repress their sexual fantasy because sexual fantasy is a genre that can lend itself very easily to the sexual elements of life, the depraved, the debauched, or the downright saucy and controversial. The aim of this study is to describe how Don Rigoberto's sexual fantasy depicted in Mario Vargas Llosa In Praise of the Stepmotherand and to reveal how Don Rigoberto's sexual fantasy can impact on his wife. The data are in the form of quotation, fragments, and dialogues or monologues that indicated the thoughts and action concerning form of sexual fantasy.The data is applying the theory of fantasy by Jacques Lacan and supported with Baron. This study also uses the concept of anxiety and psychological trauma. Initially, Don Rigoberto obsessed with three things: Physical Hygiene, sex with his wife, and erotic paintings. He devotes a day a week for the care of a different member or organ.His love life with Lucrecia in a world more imaginary than real, of what he wishes she were than what she really is. He always lost in his dream which is imagined erotically things from some media and those can support his sexual fantasy. Don Rigoberto forced his wife (to have) sex with another man which can be deeply shocking for her. Those facts are proof that Don Rigoberto get his satisfaction from his obsession. Keywords: sexuality, fantasy, desire, anxiety, psychological trauma Abstrak Seksualitas dipandang sebagai hal yang berdosa yang mempengaruhi Kristen untuk bersikapdanbertindak berdasarkan peran masyarakat. Beberapa orang cenderung untuk menekan fantasi seksual mereka karena fantasi seksual adalah genre yang dapat menjatuhkan diri seseorang ke dalam unsur-unsurseksualkehidupan, buruk, yang tidak bermoral, dan kontroversial. Tujuan dari skripsi ini adalah untuk menggambarkan bagaimana fantasi seksual Don Rigoberto yang digambarkan di Mario Vargas Llosa In Praise of the Stepmother dan mengungkapkan bagaimana fantasi seksual Don Rigoberto yang berdampak pada istrinya. Di dalam data tersebut terdapat kutipan, fragmen, dan dialog atau monolog yang menunjukkan pemikiran dan tindakan mengenai bentukfantasi. Untuk data seksual menerapkan teori fantasi dari Jacques Lacan dan didukung dengan Baron. Analisis ini juga menggunakan konsep anxiety dan psychological trauma. Pada awalnya, Don Rigoberto terobsesi dengan tiga hal: Fisik higienis, seks dengan istrinya, dan lukisan erotis. Dia menjadikan satu hari dalam seminggu untuk melakukan perawatan pada anggota atau organ badan yang berbeda. Kehidupan cintanya dengan Lucrecia di dunia lebih kepada imajinasi daripada kenyataan, apa yang dia ingin adalah berada dari apa yang sebenarnya dia. Dia selalu terjebak dalam mimpinya, yaitu dengan membayangkan hal-hal erotis dari beberapa media dan mereka dapat mendukung fantasi seksualnya. Don Rigoberto memaksa istrinya untuk berhubungan seks dengan laki-laki lain dan hal itu sangat mengejutkan istrinya.Faktanya adalah bukti bahwa Don Rigoberto mendapatkan kepuasan melalui obsesinya. Kata kunci: sexuality, fantasy, desire, anxiety, psychological trauma Introduction Human cannot be separated with needs. There are three basic drives such as eating, sleeping, and sex. As a normal human being, sexuality is given from the beginning ourselves. Nietzche asserts that "we are not only rational out being, but we are also full of desire, with the drives and hidden longing, which formed, our ideas and views about the world" (O'Donnel, 2008: 41).In reality, sexuality describes a huge range of activities. This is half of dialectic, anything can be sex because sex has whatever meaning human experience moment by moment, and sex hasan infinite range of meanings because the scope of activities that can properly be called sexual is so vast. Lisa Downing says that sexuality is something that we ourselves create-it is our own creation, and much more than the discovery of secret side of our desire. Sex is not fatally, it is possible to creative life (Downing 2008:104). Sex can make people different. It means that sex is created because of love, relationship, and perhaps necesity or situation. Sex is not taboo anymore in this modern era, but sex can help viability in science. In psychoanalyticterms, sexuality plays an enormously influential rolein psychological development.From a veryearly age, how people experience their bodies in relation to the physical world as well as to the internal stimuli and feelings their bodies generate profoundly effects how they view the world and themselves.In particular,conscious and unconscious fantasies are about human's bodies and sexuality influence the development of stable patterns of sexual identity, and with that,sexual behaviors.(http://psychoanalysis101.org/psycho-sexual-development/). Sexual fantasies play a central role in mental life, despite – or rather: because of – the fact that they in particular meet the fate of repression, which is why Freud calls them "the weak spot in our psychical organization" (Freud, 1911: 223). This repression creates the psychic disposition towards neurosis in man, the conflict between unconscious desires and conscious control. That sexuality is actually the weak spot in man's psychical organization is proven by the fact that many (predominantly male) users of the Internet cannot resist the temptation to seek sexual pleasure via the computer screen. Sex is still the biggest business on the net, offering such a massive electronic hallucination of gratifying objects. In Praise of the Stepmother with Mario Vargas Llosa as the author, Mario Vargas Llosa, which reached worldwide recognition with his novels Pantoja and the Special Aunt Julia and the Scriptwriter, The War of the Worlds.In Praise of the Stepmother, made a foray into a genre that is emerging in many of his works, the erotic. Sex in the novels may offend, amuse, or worse. As this study has come toexpect of VargasLlosa as the author of this novel, he uses a precisely structured form to present the distinct components of his story. Structure can be invaded or skewed which is an interesting way to make point innocence and morality are strong themes which are compound in unusual ways. In Praise of the Stepmother with Mario Vargas Llosa as the author, Mario Vargas Llosa, which reached worldwide recognition with his novels Pantoja and the Special Aunt Julia and the Scriptwriter, The War of the Worlds.In Praise of the Stepmother, made a foray into a genre that is emerging in many of his works, the erotic. Sex in the novels may offend, amuse, or worse. As this study has come toexpect of VargasLlosa as the author of this novel, he uses a precisely structured form to present the distinct components of his story. Structure can be invaded or skewed which is an interesting way to make point innocence and morality are strong themes which are compound in unusual ways. Mario Vargas Llosa was born in Arequipa, the second city of Peru, in March 1936.In 1958 he travelled to Paristhanks to a prize won in a short story competition,and on his return to Lima he completed his higher education and received a grant to transfer to theUniversity of Madrid. A few months after arriving in the capital of Spain,he left his studies for the doctorate and settled in Paris, where he was to stay for seven years.In 1963 he published his first great novel, "La ciudad y los perros", with which he won several literary prizes, among them the "BibliotecaBreve" and "La Crítica".It has currently been translated into more than twenty languages. His second major work wastobe"La Casa Verde",published in 1966, the same year he moved to London, wherehewould teach at the university and contribute frequently to newspapers and magazines.Afterwritingone of his fundamental novels, "Conversación en la catedral", VargasLlosatravelled to Barcelona in 1970, where he was to stay for almost five years until in 1974 he put an end to his European exile and returned to Peru with the intention, for the first time, of settling down there. In 1973, his novel Pantaleóny lasvisitadoras, which was adapted for the cinema two years later, had come out.In 1975 he began a seriesof projects related with the cinema and in March of that year he was elected as numerary member of the Peruvian Academy of the Spanish Language. Two months later, he was appointed as president of Pen Club International, a post which he would hold until 1979. Mario Vargas Llosa began his political activity in 1987, due to the nationalization of thefinancial system in Peru. As candidate for the presidency of his country in 1989 with the centre-right coalition Frente Democrático, he was finally defeated in the ballot by Alberto Fujimori. Apart from the works mentioned above, the following works may be highlighted among the output of Mario Vargas Llosa: the novels "La tía Julia y el escribidor" (1977), "La Guerra del fin del mundo" (1981), "Historia de Mayta" (1984), "Quiénmató a Palomino Molero?" (1986), "El hablador" (1987) and "Elogio de la madrastra" (1988); in his facet as a playwright he has written "La señorita de Tacna" (1981), "Kathie y el hipopótamo" (1984) and "La Chunga" (1986) and as an essayist he has published important works such as "GarcíaMárquez: historia de un deicidio" (1971) and "La orgíaperpetua:Flauberty Madame Bovary" (1975)."In Praise Of The Stepmother" (1988). Mario VargasLlosa was a conservative candidate (Fredemo, the Democratic Front) for the Peruvian presidency in 1990.The development of his political convictions, from a sympathizer of Cuban revolution to the liberal right, has astonished his critics and has made it impossible to approach his work from a single point of view. Sabine Koellmann has noted that the publication of Vargas Llosa's La Fiesta del Chivo (2000, The Feast of the Goat) confirmed, "thatpolitics is one of the most persistent 'demons' which, according to his theory, provoke his creativity." (Vargas Llosa's Fiction & the Demons of Politics, 2002) Vargas Llosa was defeated by Alberto Fujimori, an agricultural engineer of Japanese descent, also a political novice, but who had a more straightforward agenda to present to the voters. Anunexpected twist in the plot of this political play occurred in 2000, when President Fujimori escaped to his ancestral homeland Japan after a corruption scandal. From 1991 to 1992 Mario Vargas Llosa worked as a visiting professorat Florida International University, Miami and Wissdens chafts kolleg, Berlin. In addition to the Nobel Prize, the author has received many other honors. Among other distinctions, he has received the "Ramón Godoy Lallana" Journalism Prize, the LiteraryPrize of the Italo-American Institute, the "Pablo Iglesias "LiteraturePrize, the "Hemingway"Prize, the Gold Medal of the Americas and the Max Schmidheiny Foundation Liberty Prize. Already a classic due to the scope and quality of his work, he is one of the Spanish-American writers who has most consistently and determinedly brought theresources of the 20th century literary avant-garde inour language. In Praise of the Stepmother is one literary work by Mario Vargas Llosa. In this novel, there are found many expressions by the characters Don Rigoberto is an art connoisseur and erotic explorer night by night as well as man obsessively devoted to the care of his own body. Lucrecia as a second wife of Don Rigoberto, she is a beautiful and passionate woman, and then his son Alfonso, known as Fonchito.The first character introduced to us in the novel In Praise of the Stepmother, Vargas Llosa takes on an expedition through the mind of Don Rigoberto, day by day an insurance executive, by night a pornographer and sexual enthusiast. Don Rigoberto is a member of Lima's well-heeled bourgeois society. He is the kind of man one sees at board meetings and cocktail parties. But by night Don Rigoberto sheds his conventional skin to pursue his true passions: erotic art and sexual fantasy. Rigoberto's love for Lucrecia is an addiction of her body parts, a revere or an objectification of her physical persona. This way of looking at love and people and considers women as their property, rather than primarily enjoying her body is part of her. He loves her as a compilation of body parts. In the novel In Praise of the Stepmother signals the historical endpoint to the popularity of the 1960s liberationist sexuality, especially female sexuality as a carrier of a symbolic charge of social freedom. This novel is a thought-provoking fantasia on innocence, sex, and art. It opens with a portrayal of a liberated sexual woman, Lucrecia, who is adored by her husband, Rigoberto. Don Rigoberto's and Lucrecia's erotic exploits which are modeled after paintings that are actually printed in the book. Through this story, Mario Vargas Llosa explores the ideas of the erotic imagination. Rigoberto creates erotic fantasies, the erotic and sexual lives of Rigoberto and Lucrecia, much of which is driven by Rigoberto's fantasies formulated from paintings. In this Story, Fonchito seems to corrupt innocence, live a harmonious sexual fantasy with her stepmother. Nothing inhibits them or stops them. Dona Lucrecia and stepson Fonchito are revealed in every detail. There is erotic novel. Sexual Fantasy of Rigoberto, a harmonious sexual fantasy of Alfonso to his stepmother, and sexual attraction Lucrecia to Alfonso. Sexual Fantasy is chosen where this study is taken because of the interesting case and the impact which make the wife had anxiety and psychological trauma. From the reading, the study can be interested in focus on the sexual fantasy experienced by the main character. In the novel In Praise of the Stepmother, this study would like to learn more, how Don Rigoberto's sexual fantasy. What are the activities of Don Rigoberto's Sexual Fantasy, what are the factors,the causes and the theory, which is matching discuss those cases istheory of Fantasy of Jacques Lacan, supported theory fantasy of Baron. Many kinds of Sexuality, there are Sexualization, Sexual health and Reproduction. Sexual identity, sensuality and intimacy. Sensuality involves human's level of awareness, acceptance and enjoyment of men's own or others bodies. In the circle of sexuality, fantasy is part of sensuality. Sensuality is match with Don Rigoberto's Sexual Fantasy. In the novelIn Praise of the Stepmother, Many statements which can prove that Don Rigoberto have an extreme sexual fantasy. One night, he said that Lucrecia is his fantasy not his wife. He imagined that Lucrecia is Venus, a person who is his fantasies. For the tittle of my thesis is "Don Rigoberto's Sexual Fantasy.DonRigoberto has an extreme sexual fantasy, he obsesses of three things: Personal Hygiene, sex with Lucrecia, and erotic paintings. His sexual fantasy actually impact on his wife, according to me that's so interesting.Because of those, thus this study directed to more examine about Don Rigoberto's sexual fantasy. In analyzing Don Rigoberto's sexual fantasy and Don Rigoberto's sexual fantasy impact on his wife, it is used some related concept and two theories. In this thesis, the problem statement is divided into two. The first problem statement deals with Don Rigoberto's sexual fantasy reflected in this novel. While the second problem deals with How does Don Rigoberto's sexual fantasy impact on his wife in Mario Vargas Llosa"In Praise of the Stepmother. Those problems can be analysed by using the theory fantasy of Jacques Lacan, supported with Baron and also using concept of anxiety and psychological trauma. The first statement is how Don Rigoberto's sexual fantasy reflected in In Praise of the Stepmother. This statement will use theory fantasy of Jacques Lacan and suppoeted with theory fantasy of Baron. Through fantasy, the subject attempts to sustain the illusion of unity with the other and ignore his or her own division. Fantasy originates in "auto-eroticism" and the hallucinatory satisfaction of the drive. Fantasies are the way in which subjects, structure or organize their desire: it is the support of desire. Then the second statement isHow does Don Rigoberto's sexual fantasy impact on his wife in Mario Vargas Llosa"In Praise of the Stepmother. This statement will also apply the theoryof fantasy of Jacques Lacan and also apply the concept of anxiety and psychological trauma. Actually, there are two impacts of Don Rigoberto's sexual fantasy. Methods Research methodolgy that used in this analysis here must be qualified as an applying in literary appreciation. The thesis is regarded as a descriptive-qualitative study and uses a library research.The data obtained to answer research question study. This study uses novel of Mario Vargas Llosaentitled In Praise of the Stepmother that published in 1988 as the data source of this study. The datas are in the form of direct and indirect speech of the characters, dialogues, epilogues and quotations which indicate and represent aspect of infidelity and love and will which is experienced by the main character. This thesis is using the library method in collecting the data. It does not use the statistic method. That is why it is not served in numbering or tables. Library research used an approach in analyzing this study. The kind of library research which is used here is intensive or closely reading to search quotations or phrases. It also used to analyze the literary elements both intrinsic and extrinsic. The references are taken from library and contributing ideas about this study from internet that support the idea of analyzing. Some steps of how the data is analyzed will be described as follows: Classification based on the statement of the problems. This classification is used to avoid the broad discussion. There are two classifications in this study. They are sexual fantasy and the main factor that lead to his sexual fantasy. Describing Don Rigoberto's sexual fantasywhich is stated from the quotations or statements by using theory of fantasy to be applied to the data.Describing Don Rigoberto's sexual fantasy impact on his wife which is stated from the quotations or statements by using theory of fantasy and the concept of anxiety and psychological trauma will to be applied to the data. RESULT 3.1 Reflection of Don Rigoberto's Sexual Fantasy Based on theory of fantasy of Baron, fantasy can be a kind of activity that permits the subject to escape, however briefly from the stresses and boredom of the subject's life. Schaefer and Millman support this theory by stating that fantasies provide "a strong feeling of satisfaction in comparison to the bedroom of everyday activities" as an escape of the continued failure of difficulties in their everyday life". (Baron, 1995: 31-32) Fantasy is used as an escape from responsibility or a harsh home or work situation. Then the person needs to begin to pray for favor on the job or at home, asking God to open hearts to each other's needs and binding out demonic forces. We have had great reports from this kind of prayer. Then as the stress is lifted and the relationships are made stronger, the desire to escape lifts as well. The fantasies are no longer a problem. 3.1.1.1 Fantasy escape Don Rigoberto from stresses and boredom of his life Don Rigoberto is the dull though the prosperous manager of a Lima insurance company. His life represented in the eyes of others, that routine existence as the general manager of an insurance company, he has many activities. Well-earned that he stress or bored with some of his activities as an insurance executive. He had found in his solitary hygienic practiced and all in the love of his wife appeared to him to be sufficient compensation for his normalcy. He creates erotic fantasies, and Lucrecia lives out the character she has been chosen to be. "Just a pinch of wisdom to use as a momentary antidote to the frustrations and annoyances that seasoned existence. He thought: Fantasy gnaws life away, Thank God" (Llosa, 1988: 104) From the statement above, Rigoberto seems like indeed the power of wisdom can be used as a momentary antidote to the frustrations and annoyances that seasoned existence, but it just can be a momentary antidote now the make frustrations and annoyances gnaws away. As a manager of a Lima insurance company, it is definitely that he has 1many activities so he needs something which can release him from the frustrations and annoyances. The word "Fantasy gnaws life away, Thank God", it shows that Don Rigoberto thinks that fantasy helped him out of the frustrations and annoyances thing which is part of being an insurance executive. He was thankful, fantasy make he enjoyed or even suspected as happiness. There is proof that Fantasy can escape from the stresses and boredom of life "[.] as though happy to rid itself of the policies and the detritus of the day's bussiness.Ever since, in the most secret decision of his life-- so secret that probably not even Lucrecia would ever be privy to it in its entirity-he had resolved to be perfect for a brief fragment of each day. (Llosa, 1988: 54) Rigoberto is obsessed with Personal Hygiene, he assumes that is the part of his sexual fantasy to get pleasure. According to him, the nightly ritual can as a though happy to a rid himself from detritus bussiness day. He had resolved to be perfect for a brief fragment of each day through nightly ritual. 3.2 Don Rigoberto's Sexual Fantasy impact on his wife In the novel In Praise of the Stepmother, Don Rigoberto focuses so completely on hisrich fantasy life - a fantasy life,multiplyed by his reproductions of smutty nudes by the likes of Titian and Jordaens (left), that he doesn't notice the risks that cause Dona Lucrecia anxiety. In this novel, there is no communication between Don Rigoberto and Dona Lucrecia about sexual fantasy, Don Rigoberto's intend for his wife disrupts into his fantasies—at times he is too impaired by sorrow and desire to go on. "The queen sometimes awakens at night, overcome with terror in my arms, for in her sleep the shadow of the Ethiopian has once again burst into flame on top of her." (Llosa, 1988: 20) This quotation above describes that Lucrecia feels anxiety, she always pictured events that foregoing Don Rigoberto forced Dona Lucrecia sex with Atlas, Don Rigoberto assumes that Atlas is the best endowed of his Ethiopian slaves. It can be explained through this statement : "One night-I was drunk-I summoned Atlas, the best endowed of my Ethiopian slaves, to my apartments, merely to confirm that this was so. I had Lucrecia bow down before him and ordered him to mount her.Intimated by my presence, or because it was too great a test of his strength, he was unable to do so. Again and again I saw him approach her resolutely, push, pant, and withdraw in defeat" (Llosa, 1988: 15) Fantasy is 'that thing is what can satisfy me' – objectivation of desire.This line of thought on perverse fantasy, that fixates desire onto a certain object and thus screens off from its infinity, make the interpretations understandable From the quotation above Don Rigoberto was fantasized and forced his wife into having sex with Atlas. There looks Rigoberto so rude to treat his wife, he made his wife as an object because he wanted to prove whether Atlas, the best endowed of my Ethiopian slaves can equals him and he merely to confirm that this was so. The Fantasy that is shown by Don Rigoberto occurs when he decided his wife sex with Atlas. Don Rigoberto feels satisfied and relieved after that incident. Because of that incident, he discovered that no one can equal him. Butitis notperceivedby Lucrecia, she feels not enjoy. "In order to fulfill my part of the offer, we were obliged to act with the greatest discretion. That episode with Atlas, the slave, had been deeply shocking to my wife. (Llosa, 1988: 19) In the statement above, He has also realized that the episode with Atlas makes Dona Lucrecia shock. In contrast, Don Rigoberto does not appreciate his wife. He just concerned with his fantasy and never regards Dona Lucrecia's pleasure. There is no communication between Don Rigoberto and Dona Lucrecia about sexual fantasy, Rigoberto just concerned with his fantasy and Dona Lucrecia only silent to face it. She did not attempt to revolt or reject command from her husband She never stated that she does not enjoy it. She feels anxiety until it can be said that she have psychological trauma. Lucrecia always awakens at night just because it was too painful for her. For Lucrecia it would be a deeply shocking. In the chapter twelve, Labyrinth of Love.Lucrecia expresses her feelings that she felt as fortunate victim, she just an inspiration. Until there show that she fantasized with herself "I know this because I have been the fortunate victim; the inpiration, the actress as well [.]. Myself, erupting and overflowing beneath your attentive libertine gaze of a male who has officiated with competence and is now contemplating and philoshopizing (Llosa,1988: 118) It shows that Dona Lucrecia feels that she just an actress who serve her husband for being another person, not being herself while they having sex. She was erupted and overflows, she wants to vent all her anxiety. Until she actually made masturbation to gained the power of magic, mystery and bodily enjoyment. "That woman is what I am, slave and master, you offering. Slit open like a turtledove by love's knife: I: cracked apart and pulsing. I:slow masturbation. I: flow of musk. I: labyrinth and sensation. I: magic ovary, semen, blood, and morning dew.That is my face for you, at the hour of the senses. I am that when, for you, I shed my everyday skin and my feast-day one. That may perhaps be my soul. Yours." (Llosa, 1988: 119) In the statement above, it is clear that Lucrecia uncomfortable with the sexual fantasy of his husband. She even feels the pleasure through masturbation. Because throughon masturbation, she could be herself, not as an actress or inspiration of her husband. Conclusions This last chapter is drawn to sun up the results of the analysis, which is presented in the form of summary. In this chapter, the conclusion will be divided into two, in line with the statement of problem. The first conclusion in terms of Don Rigoberto's sexual fantasy. For the second conclusion is Don Rigoberto's sexual fantasy impact on his wife. From the analysis that has been in the previous chapter, it can be conclude in the first conclusion that Don Rigoberto obsessed with three things, they are personal hygiene, sex with his wife and erotic paintings. Based on Don Rigoberto's it is found out that there are many habits and factors which are espouse his sexual fantasy. Besides, his character is his sexual fantasy done for his pleasure and cause of his desire. As aLima manager insurance, Rigoberto definitely has many activities, multiple frustrations and annoyances. So, the fantasy can help to escape him from that. In this study also reveal that Fantasy can make Rigoberto to be wise. He had rediscovered that wisdom all by himself, on his own and at his own risk. He did many habits like imagining erotically things about the media then sets the intent of those media into his mind.He reduces his wife as an object. He determines himselfbecome someone who is in the media, he proud of person in the paintings which can inflame his subject's imaginings then he changes himself as that person. In the novel In Praise of the Stepmother learn of the erotic and sexual lives of Rigoberto and Lucrecia, and which is driven by Rigoberto's fantasies formulated from paintings and other media. He showers her with affection, but the reader is left wondering if he truly knows her, or if he has created an illusion of her. Don Rigoberto's Sexual Fantasy happened because of any media, and he enjoyed his sexual fantasy by any media, like painting, poet and tried to take it into his mind, then reveal to his wife. His love life with Lucrecia in a world more imaginary than real, of what he wishes she were than what she really is. Don Rigoberto assumes that his wife is like another person who is in his mind, not the realism of his wife's self. He always lost in his dream which is imagined erotically things from some media and those can support his sexual fantasy. Don Rigoberto is compulsive about his personal cleanliness and his bodily functions. He appreciates them as impressive and necessary. He devotes a day a week for the care of a different member or organ: Monday, hands; Tuesday, feet; Wednesday, ears; Thursday, nose; Friday, hair; Saturday, eyes; Sunday, skin. Don Rigoberto is a sensualist of the highest order and, nightly, he and his wife have erotic heights. He did nightly ritual,all of those are the parts of his sexual fantasy. The pictures and roses of the painting are as an inspiration for him while having sex with his wife. Sexual fantasy can have a profound impact on a person's emotions. Sexual fantasy is articulated with anxiety and it is closest proximity to the psychological traumatic real, Lucrecia always be object of Rigoberto's sexual fantasy, she forced sex with Atlas, the best endowed of Ethiopian slaves. It shows that Don Rigoberto never worried about Lucrecia's anxiety. He actually lets Lucrecia having sex with another man, just for create pleasure Dona Lucrecia as his wife feel that she just an actress who serve her husband for being another person, not being herself while they having sex. She actually made masturbation to gained the power of magic, mystery and bodily enjoyment. She also did sexual attraction to her stepson, Fonchito. Because while having sex with her stepson, she feels splendid orgasm she is to be herself, she felt the pleasure and comfort thats he never got while having sex with Rigoberto, with Foncho, she feels that he is innocence and not seems like Rigoberto who makes she is an object imagination of anyone and object for him to get sexual satisfaction and pleasure. Don Rigoberto can do sexual fantasy to his wife because of his desire, he obsessed of personal hygiene,erotic paintings, then he makes his wife become the object of his fantasy and he wants to get pleasure which can alter his mood to be happy. The act of Don Rigoberto that forced his wife with another man can be classified as sexual violence which is the cause of psychological trauma. So, with the sexual fantasy of Don Rigoberto can impact Lucrecia has psychological trauma. Refferences Allen, Richard. 1995. Projecting Illusion. Film Spectatorship and the Impression of Reality. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press. Badiou, Alain. 2012. In Prasise Of Love. London: Serpent's Tail Baron, Robert A. 1995. Psychology, 3rded. Boston: Allyn and Bacon. Bernet, Rudolf. 1996. Verbeelding en fantasma. In: A. Vergote, and P. Moyaert, eds. Psychoanalyse. De mens en zijn lotgevallen. Kapellen: DNB/Pelckmans, 171-183. Byrne, D. 1977. The imagery of sex. In J. Money & H. Musaph (Eds.), Handbook of sexology .Amsterdam: Elsevier, pp. 327-350. Camassa, G. 1989. Phantasia.Historisches Wörterbuch der Philosophie Band7, Basel: Schwabe & Co., 516-534 Deutsch, J. 1944. The psychology of women. New York: Grune & Stratton. Doskoch, P. 1995. The safest sex. Psych. To.28:46-9 Downing, Lisa. 2008. The Cambridge Introduction to Michel Foucault. New York: Cambridge University Press. Evans, Dylan. 2006. An Introduction Dictionary of Lacanian Psychoanalysis. Taylor & Francis e-Library. Foucault, Michel. 1978. In The History Of Sexuality Vol 1. Trans. Robert Hurley.New York: Pantheon Books. Freud, Sigmund. 1908. Hysterical Phantasies and their relation to Bisexuality. S.E. 9, pp 159-166. Freud, Sigmund. 1911. Formulations on the Two Principles of Mental Functioning. S.E. 12, pp 218-226 Freud, Sigmund. 1955. Journal Pastoral Psychology. Kluwer Academic Publishers, 6, pp 43-41. Freud, Sigmund. 1962. Creative writers and daydreaming. In J. Strachy (Ed.), The standard edition of the complete psychological works of Sigmund Freud,9, 142-152). London: Hogarth. (Original work published 1908) Freud, Sigmund. 1979. From The History of an Infantile Neurosis. London: Penguin Books. Freud, Sigmund. 1989. Introductory Lectures On Psychoanalysis. New York: W. W. Norton & Company. Gagnon, J. H., & Simon, W. 1973. Sexual conduct. Chicago: Aldine. Garrison, Karl C. And Dewey G. Force, Jr. 1965. The Psychology of ExceptionalChildren Fourth Edition. The Ronald Press Company. Gerbner, George, Catherine J. Ross, Edward Ziggler. 1980. Child Abuse an Agenda for Action. New York: Oxford University Press. Gerrig, Richard. J. 1996. Psychology and Life. 14th ed. New York: Harper Collins Publisher. Giambra, L. 1974. Daydreaming across the life span: Late adolescent to senior citizen. International Journal of Aging and Human Development,5, 115-140. Hicks, T.V., and H. Leitenberg. 2001. Sexual Fantasies About One's Partner Versus Someone Else: Gender Differences in Incidence and Frequency. Jour. Sex Res, 38:43-51. Hollender, M. H. 1963. Women's fantasies during sexual intercourse. Archives of General Psychiatry, 8, 86-90. Homey, K. 1967. Feminine psychology. New York: Norton. Hurley, Robert. 2011. The Limits of Ferocity: Sexual Aggression and Modern Literary Rebellion. New York: Duke University Press Books. Jones, J. C, & Barlow, D. H. 1990. Self-reported frequency of sexual urges, fantasies, and masturbatory fantasies in heterosexual malesand females. Archives of Sexual Behavior, 19, 269-279. Kaplan, H. S. (1974, October). Fiction and fantasy: No-nonsense therapy for six sexual malfunctions. Psychology Today, pp. 77-86. Kartono, Kartini and Dadi Gulo. 1987. Kamus Psikologi. Bandung: Pionir Jaya. Lacan, Jacques. 1994. The Seminar, Book III .1955-1956. The Psychoses, ed. by Jacques Alain Miller,trans. by Russell Grigg. New York: Norton. Lacan,Jacques. 1978. Four Fundamental Concepts Of Psychoanalysis. New York: W. W. Norton & Company. Lacan, Jacques. 2005. Routledge Critical Thinkers Book. New York: Routledge. Laplanche, J.1986. Fantasy and the Origins of Sexuality, London: Routledge. Le Séminaire XIII: L'objet de la psychanalyse. 1965-1966. Unpublished transcript. Le Séminaire XIV: La logique du fantasme 1966-1967. Unpublished transcript. Meadows, Robert J. 2004. Understanding Violence and Victimization Third Edition. New Jersey: Prentice Hall. Miller, Jacques-Alain. 1999. Les six paradigms de la jouissance. La CauseFreudienne, 42: 7-29. Nobus, Dany. 2002. Jacques Lacan and the Freudian Practice of Psychoanalysis. Taylor & Francis e-Library. Nusselder, André. 2006. Interface Fantasy. Amsterdam. F&N Eigen Beheer. Pp 117. O'Donnell, Kevin. 2008. Postmodernisme. 1st ed. Yogyakarta: Kanisius. Reich, W. 1942. The discovery of the orgone: The function of the orgasm. New York: Noonsday. Rogers, Dorothy. 1969. Child Psychology. Belmont, California. Wadsworth Publishing Company,Inc Singer, J. L. 1966. Daydreaming: An Introduction to the experimental study of inner experience, New York: Random House. Singer, J.L. 1968. Research applications of the projective methods: In A. Rabin (Ed.), Projective techniques in personality assessment. New York: Springer. Suryabrata, Sumadi. 2002. Pengembangan Alat Ukur Psikologis,Yogyakarta: Penerbit Andi Yogyakarta. ---. The Seminar, Book X. 1962-1963. Anxiety, ed. By Jacques Lacan, trans. by Cormac Gallagher. French: Unedited manuscript. ---. The Seminar, Book XI. 1981. The Four Fundamental Concepts of Psycho-Analysis, ed. by Jacques Alain Miller, trans. by Alan Sheridan. New York: Norton. ---. The Seminar, Book XX 1972-1973, Encore, ed. by Jacques Alain Miller, trans. by Bruce Fink. New York: Norton. Vargas Llosa, Mario. 1988. In Praise Of The Stepmother. New York: Picador. Wagman, M. 1967. Sex differences in types of daydreams. Journal of Personality and Social Psychology, 7, 329-332. Wilson, G.D. 1997. Gender Differences in Sexual Fantasy: An Evolutionary Analysis. Person. Individ. Diff, 22, 27-31. Žižek, S. 1992. Looking Awry. Cambridge Massachusetts: MIT Press. Internet Sources . http://classiclit.about.com/od/literaryterms/g/aa_whatisliter.html http://psychoanalysis101.org/psycho-sexual-development/html http://www2.ucsc.edu/dreams/Library/hall_1953b.html http://www.sparknotes.com/psychology/psych101/motivation/section3.html http://www.bartleby.com/288/5.html http://www.personalityresearch.org/papers/plaut.html
Euroopan unioni ja sen jäsenvaltiot ovat tuoneet viime vuosina toistuvasti esiin, että eurooppalainen tiedepolitiikka on yhteydessä taloudelliseen kasvuun. Eurooppalaisten kansallisvaltioiden intressissä onkin nykyään noudattaa sellaisia tiedepoliittisia malleja ja käytäntöjä, jotka edesauttavat niiden taloudellista kasvua ja kukoistusta. Tässä kehityksessä erityisen kiinnostavaa on, että valtiot ympäri Eurooppaa ovat omaksuneet keskenään samankaltaisia tiedepoliittisia ajatusmalleja, käytäntöjä ja politiikkoja, vaikka niiden taloudelliset tilanteet ja rakenteet ovat erilaisia. Kyseessä on maailmanlaajuinen trendi. Tiede ja tieto ovat lukuisten Euroopan unionin strategioiden ytimessä ja niillä nähdään olevat erityinen rooli eurooppalaisen menestyksen ja kilpailukyvyn kehityksessä. Euroopan unioni yhtyy siis globaaleihin tiedepoliittisiin diskursseihin ja siirtyy muualla aiemmin käyttöönotettuihin malleihin, vaikka EU on omanlaisensa verrattuna muihin maanosiin ja poliittisiin liittoutumiin. Eurooppalaista tiedepolitiikkaa koskeva usein rationaalisiin selitysmalleihin pohjautuva tutkimus ei pysty täysin selittämään tätä ilmiötä. Ensinnä funktionaaliset selitysmallit eivät kykene selittämään yhdenmukaista ja samanaikaista eurooppalaista poliittisten diskurssien ja valintojen kehitystä. Taloudelliselta rakenteeltaan ja kooltaan erilaiset yhteiskunnat kohtaavat erilaisia haasteita. Jos poliittiset valinnat vastaisivat yhteiskuntien yksilöllisiä tarpeita, olisi todennäköistä, että ratkaisut, mieltymykset ja toimenpiteet eroaisivat toisistaan. Toisaalta rationaaliset selitysmallit, jotka lähtevät siitä oletuksesta, että valtiot tekevät laskelmoituja valintoja kansallisten intressiensä pohjalta, eivät perustu todellisuuteen. Jos perustuisivat, kansalliset toimijat noudattaisivat työssään niitä päätöksiä, joita heidän päätöksentekijänsä ovat kansallisten intressien pohjalta tehneet. Käytännössä kuitenkin yksi merkittävimmistä eurooppalaisen tiedepolitiikan tavoitteista eli tutkimusrahoituksen yhdentyminen, jota Euroopan jäsenvaltioiden valtionpäämiehet ovat ajaneet yhdessä 2000-luvun alusta asti, ei ole toteutunut. Kansalliset tutkimuksen rahoittajat eivät siis ole toteuttaneet niitä tavoitteita, jotka heidän omat päätöksentekijänsä ovat eurooppalaisella tasolla asettaneet. Näin ollen näkemys huolellisen laskelmoinnin pohjalta tehdystä kansallisiin intresseihin perustuvasta suoraviivaisesti täytäntöönpanoon etenevästä päätöksenteosta voidaan kyseenalaistaa. Rationalistinen selitysmalli ennustaa, että kokemus aiemmista toimenpiteistä ohjaa päätöksiä tulevaisuudessa. Kun yhteiseurooppalainen tutkimusrahoitus on jäänyt vähäiseksi, myös sen mukanaan tuoma ennakoitu taloudellinen hyöty on jäänyt toteutumatta. Tästä huolimatta Euroopan jäsenvaltioiden halukkuus ottaa osaa tiedepoliittisiin yhteistyömuotoihin ei ole vähentynyt. Tämä havainto osoittaa, että rationaalinen, materiaalisiin ja taloudellisiin hyötyihin keskittyvä laskelmointi ei täysin selitä kansallisten osapuolten halukkuutta osallistua eurooppalaiseen tutkimusrahoitusyhteistyöhön. Koska tiedepoliittinen yhteistyö perustuu vapaaehtoisuuteen, eikä Euroopan unionilla ole välineitä pakottaa jäsenvaltioitaan toimimaan yhdenmukaisin tavoin, ei ilmiötä voida selittää pakolla. Tarvitaan siis uudenlaisia tapoja ymmärtää, miksi jäsenvaltiot käyttävät politiikoissaan yhdenmukaisia tiedepoliittisia diskursseja, ja miksi kansalliset toimijat ottavat niin innokkaasti osaa eurooppalaiseen tutkimusrahoitusyhteistyöhön sen epäonnistumisista huolimatta. Tässä väitöskirjassa näihin mysteereihin esitetään kulttuurisosiologiseen näkökulmaan pohjautuva selitys. Kansallisvaltiot, kansalliset poliittiset toimijat ja tutkimusrahoituksen toimihenkilöt nähdään kulttuurisia käsikirjoituksia noudattavina toimijoina, jotka sulautuvat sekä heitä ympäröiviin että heidät rakentaviin sosiaalisiin rakenteisiin. Tämä ymmärrys, josta osa on globaalisti jaettua maailmankulttuuria, sekä rajoittaa että mahdollistaa heidän toimintansa. Se tarjoaa heille joukon tärkeitä institutionaalisia sääntöjä, käsikirjoituksia ja periaatteita, joita heidän tulee noudattaa saavuttaakseen ja säilyttääkseen oma yhteiskunnallinen asemansa. Käsikirjoitusten olemassaolo auttaa selittämään, miksi poliittiset mallit, ideat ja diskurssit leviävät tuottaen ylikansallista yhdenmukaisuutta, kun rationaaliset selitysmallit eivät siihen kykene. Sosiaalisesti jaettujen käyttäytymismallien ja käsikirjoitusten esiintuominen on tyypillistä erityisesti maailmanyhteiskunnantutkijoille ja sosiologiseen institutionalismiin perustuvalle tutkimukselle. Tämäkin tutkimus pohjautuu näihin perinteisiin, mutta esittää niihin täsmennyksen tuottamalla entistä tarkempaa tietoa siitä, miten paikalliset toimijat motivoivat toimintansa itselleen ja muille. Tutkimus vastaa kysymykseen analysoimalla, miten kansalliset toimitsijat identifioivat itsensä ja miten heidän tekemänsä identiteettityö tarjoaa tarkemman selityksen prosessille, joka maailmanyhteiskunnantutkimuksen makroperspektiivistä näyttää mukautumiselta. Tutkimuksen tuottamien tulosten valossa tarkoituksettomalta näyttäytyvä mukautuminen eli konformismi onkin itse asiassa identiteettikategorioihin yhteydessä olevaa päämäärätietoista, intresseihin perustuvaa toimintaa. Samalla tutkimuksessa osoitetaan, miten paikallisten toimijoiden identiteettityö mahdollistaa globalisaation, ideoiden ylikansallisen leviämisen ja paikallisten politiikkojen harmonisaation. Tutkimuksessa käsitellään glokalisaation teemaa tähdentäen sitä, miten globaali ja lokaali kietoutuvat toisiinsa. Tutkimuksessa etsitään vastauksia kolmeen kysymykseen: 1) miksi globaali politiikan kieli tulee kotoutetuksi, omaksutuksi ja kehitetyksi paikallisella tasolla, ja mikä on identiteettityön rooli tässä prosessissa, 2) mikä on identiteettityön rooli kansallisten toimijoiden eurooppalaisessa tiedepoliittisessa yhteistyössä ja etenkin sen toteuttamisessa, ja 3) kuinka identiteettityö muokkaa globaaleja politiikan virtauksia ja johtaa siihen, etteivät päätökset johda aina vastaaviin toimenpiteisiin (ns. irtikytkeminen, "decoupling"). Näiden kysymysten empiirinen tutkimus alkaa tietotalousdiskurssin ja tietoyhteiskuntakäsitteen paikallisen käytön analyysilla. Analyysin avulla havainnollistetaan, miten näitä globaaleja ja eurooppalaista tiedepolitiikkaa 1990-luvun puolivälistä hallinneita ajatusmalleja käytetään rakentamaan oikeanlaista yhteiskunnallista toimijuutta Suomessa. Toiseksi tutkimuksessa tuotetaan analyyttinen luokittelu identiteettikategorioista, joita tutkimusrahoittajien edustajat käyttävät työskennellessään ERA-NET:eissa (ERA-NET on EU:n ERA-politiikkaan liittyvä tutkimusrahoittajien yhteistyö- ja rahoitusmuoto). Samalla tutkimuksessa analysoidaan kyseisiin identiteettiluokkiin liittyvät intressit ja esitetään, keitä nämä toimijat edustavat ja mitkä ovat heidän motivaationsa ottaa osaa eurooppalaiseen tiedepoliittiseen yhteistyöhön. Näiden kahden empiirisen analyysin avulla vastataan lopulta kysymykseen, miten on mahdollista, että ERA-NET-yhteistyö jatkuu, vaikka se ei ole saavuttanut eurooppalaisia tavoitteitaan. Kolmanneksi työssä käsitellään empiirisesti sitä, miten identiteettityö näkyy tutkimusrahoituksen ammattilaisten kuvauksissa omasta työstään ja miten se vaikuttaa yhteiseurooppalaisten tutkimusrahoituskäytäntöjen muotoutumiseen ERA-NET:eissa. Tutkimuksessa käytetyt laadulliset tutkimusmenetelmät pohjautuvat erityisesti diskursiiviseen institutionalismiin ja sosiaaliseen identiteettiteoriaan. Diskursiivisen institutionalismin näkökulmasta tutkitaan kansallisten toimijoiden motiiveja käyttää maailmanlaajuisesti leviäviä ideoita, diskursseja ja muoti-ilmauksia. Lisäksi tarkastellaan, miten kansalliset toimijat hyötyvät heitä rakentavien, heidän toimintansa mahdollistavien ja sitä ohjaavien sosiaalisten ja institutionaalisten käsikirjoitusten käyttämisestä. Työssä tutkitaan sekä diskurssien sisältöä että niihin liittyvää interaktiivista toimintaa. Näin ollen tuodaan esiin institutionaalisen toiminnan kaksi eri puolta: tavat, joilla toimijat uudelleentuottavat ja ylläpitävät instituutioita hyödyntäen "taka-alan käsitteellisiä kykyjään" sekä tavat, joilla he kykenevät muuttamaan näitä instituutioita käyttämällä "etualan institutionaalisia kykyjään". Samalla avataan mahdollisuus tutkia globalisaation toimijatasoa, etenkin paikallisen ja maailmanlaajuisen vuorovaikutuksen prosessia, joka muokkaa globalisaatiota sen edetessä. Sosiaalisen identiteettiteorian pohjalta keskitytään puolestaan toimijoiden sosiaalisiin identiteettikategorioihin: keitä toimijat ovat ja mikä on heille järkeenkäypää eri tilanteissa. Kategoriat informoivat toimijoita käytettävissä olevista diskursseista ja siitä, miten ne rajaavat heidän toimintamahdollisuuksiaan. Lisäksi kategoriat tuovat mukanaan käsityksen jaetusta minuudesta, minkä vuoksi niihin viitataan muodossa "me" sen sijaan, että puhuttaisiin "minästä". Identiteettien muodostamista tutkimusrahoittajien edustajien työssä tutkitaan lingvistisen analyysin keinoin, etenkin kiinnittämällä huomiota siihen, miten he käyttävät puheessaan persoonapronomineja. Luokat "me" ja "he" tuovat esiin, miten he rakentavat itsensä ja identiteettinsä suhteessa ympäröivään sosiaaliseen rakenteeseen: mitä identiteetit ovat, mitä eurooppalaiseen tutkimusrahoitusyhteistyöhön liittyviä intressejä niihin sisältyy ja missä kontekstissa identiteettejä käytetään ja vaihdetaan. Lisäksi työssä tutkitaan retorisen, narratiivisen ja diskurssianalyysin keinoin, mitä toimijat tekevät käyttäessään ja rakentaessaan tiettyjä identiteettejä tietyissä konteksteissa. Menetelmiä käytetään siis analysoitaessa ERA-NET-toimijoiden puhetta, mutta erityisen keskeisessä asemassa ne ovat analysoitaessa politiikkadokumentteja. Esimerkiksi julkishallinnossa käytetyn tietotalousdiskurssin paikantamiseksi käytetään hyväksi sen erityispiirteitä kuten siihen sisältyviä käsitteitä. Kun diskurssi on paikannettu, käytetään narratiivisen ja retorisen analyysin keinoja sen tutkimiseksi, miten ja mitä varten diskurssia käytetään. Tutkimuksen aineisto koostuu politiikkadokumenteista ja haastatteluista. Dokumenttiaineisto koostuu kolmesta osiosta: 1) tietotaloutta sekä tieto- ja informaatioyhteiskuntaa käsittelevistä Euroopan unionin, OECD:n, G8:n ja Suomen valtionhallinnon julkisista asiakirjoista ajanjaksolla 1995–2005, 2) suomalaisten ministeriöiden vuosien 2006 ja 2010 tulevaisuuskatsauksista, joissa ministeriöt esittävät toimialansa keskeisimmät lyhyen ja keskipitkän aikavälin haasteet ja toimintavaihtoehdot, ja 3) kolmen ERA-NET:in sisäisestä dokumentoinnista koskien niiden yhteiseurooppalaisia rahoitushakuja 2000-luvun jälkimmäisellä puoliskolla. Toinen aineiston osa koostuu eri maiden ja eri ERA-NET:tien edustajien haastatteluista. Haastateltavat henkilöt edustavat tutkimusohjelmien omistajia – tyypillisesti ministeriöitä tai alueellisia viranomaisia, jotka avaavat tutkimusohjelmia – sekä tutkimusohjelmien hallinnoijia kuten tutkimusneuvostoja ja muita tutkimusta rahoittavia virastoja. Tutkimukseen haastateltiin vuosina 2009– 2012 kahtakymmentä ERA-NET-edustajaa kahdeksasta maasta, yhdestätoista organisaatiosta ja kymmenestä ERA-NET:istä. Haastattelut rakentuivat temaattisesti ERA-NET:tejä, niissä työskentelyä sekä eurooppalaista ja kansainvälistä tutkimusrahoitusjärjestelmää koskevien kysymysten ympärille. Tutkimuksen tulokset osoittavat, että paikalliset toimijat käyttävät ja muokkaavat maailmanlaajuista, globaalia politiikan kieltä, koska se tarjoaa hyödyllisiä välineitä toimijan omaan identiteettityöhön. Esimerkiksi käsite "tietoyhteiskunta", joka on osa tietotalousdiskurssia, tarjoaa suomalaisille ministeriöille sosiaalisesti vakuuttavan mutta joustavan työkalun, jolla ne kykenevät uudistamaan omaa poliittista ja yhteiskunnallista asemaansa Suomessa. Käsitteen ylikansallinen tunnettuus tuo sille sosiaalista vakuuttavuutta, jolloin siitä muodostuu resurssi, jota ministeriöt pystyvät käyttämään hyväkseen rakentaessaan ja kommunikoidessaan omaa kansallista ja yhteiskunnallista tärkeyttään. Lisäksi tutkimus osoittaa, että tutkimusrahoitusorganisaatiot käyttävät eurooppalaista tiedepoliittista yhteistyötä välineenä oman identiteettinsä rakennusprosessissa. Tutkimuksen mukaan identiteettityö selittää myös osaltaan, miksi ERA-NET-yhteistyö voi jatkua, vaikka se ei ole saavuttanut tiettyjä materiaalisia päätavoitteitaan. Nykytoimijoiden tulee kyetä esittämään itsensä rationaalisina, kehittyneinä ja kansainvälisinä pelaajina ja ERA-NET:it ovat hyödyllisiä keinoja tämän tavoitteen toteuttamisessa. Osallistuminen trendikkäimpiin, vakuuttavimpiin ja poliittisesti tuettuihin kansainvälisen yhteistyön muotoihin on merkki siitä, että toimija on kansainvälinen ja rationaalinen. Osallistuminen on näin ollen itsessään sosiaalisesti palkitsevaa. Tutkimuksessa osoitetaan, että toimijoiden jatkuva identiteettityö muokkaa politiikkatoimenpiteiden leviämistä niin, että se tuottaa paikallista harmonisaatiota täydellisen yhdenmukaistumisen sijaan. Identiteettityö siis muokkaa prosessia, jolla maailmanlaajuiset ideat saavat paikallisen muotonsa ja ohjaa muutosta kohti glokalisaatiota. Identiteettityö ja useiden identiteettikategorioiden samanaikainen käyttäminen mahdollistaa, että toimijat käyttävät yhtäaikaisesti useita institutionaalisia resurssilähteitä rakentaen niistä luovasti uudenlaisia ymmärryksiä. Esimerkiksi edustajien mahdollisuus vaihtaa maailmanlaajuisesta identiteetistä paikalliseen ja takaisin mahdollistaa sen, että he tulkitsevat globaaleja ideoita paikallisesta näkökulmasta ja venyttävät niihin sisältyviä periaatteita niin, että ne sopivat yhteen paikallisten realiteettien kanssa. Näin ollen he luovat globaaleista malleista glokaaleja todellisuuksia. Nämä todellisuudet sisältävät sekä globaaleja että paikallisia elementtejä, minkä vuoksi identiteettityö johtaa melko samanaikaiseen globaalien ideoiden leviämisprosessiin kuitenkin niin, että paikalliset lopputulokset eroavat jonkin verran toisistaan. Identiteettityö myös mahdollistaa tavoitteiden ja toimenpiteiden irtikytkemisen. Sen ansiosta toimijoilla on mahdollisuus noudattaa useita institutionaalisia sääntöjä samaan aikaan. Tämä institutionaalisten identiteettien repertuaari ja niiden luova käyttö saattaa johtaa yhtäältä hankaluuksiin, mutta toisaalta myös mahdollistaa pakenemisen vaikeista tilanteista sosiaalisesti hyväksytyillä tavoilla. Kun tietyt institutionaaliset vaatimukset käyvät liian hankaliksi toteuttaa, edustajat pystyvät ottamaan käyttöön toisen identiteettikategorian ja hyödyntämään siihen sisältyviä sääntöjä sosiaalisesti hyväksyttynä keinona tilanteen kiertämiseksi. Tämä tulos avaa uuden, aktiivista intressipohjaista toimijuutta korostavan näkökulman tilanteisiin, joissa päätökset ja toimenpiteet eivät vastaa toisiaan. Tästä näkökulmasta käsin toiminnan irtikytkentä ei ole niinkään irtisanoutumista tietyn normin mukaisen käytännön toteuttamisesta vaan tilannekohtaista vaihtamista toisiin normeihin, jotka ovat yhtä lailla sosiaalisesti hyväksyttyjä, perusteltuja ja tärkeitä. Yhdessä tutkimuksen tulokset havainnollistavat, miten kansallinen ja eurooppalainen poliittinen toiminta saavat läheisesti vaikutteita maailmanlaajuisesti leviävistä ja ajallisesti muuttuvista ideoista ja käsikirjoituksista. Koska näin on, poliittisten päättäjien ja toimijoiden toimia ja perusteita ei voida täysin ymmärtää ottamatta tätä kulttuurisesti rakentunutta ulottuvuutta huomioon. Kansainvälisen poliittisen toiminnan tutkimuksen täytyykin kiinnittää entistä tarkemmin huomiota omiin analyyttisiin kansallista ja globaalia käsitteleviin kategorioihinsa. Jos tutkija itsestään selvästi olettaa, että valtiot ovat tärkeimpiä kansallisen ja kansainvälisen säätelyn ja hallinnan toimijoita, hän saattaa jättää huomaamatta laajemmat rakenteet, jotka rakentavat kyseiset kansallisvaltiot ja kansalliset mieltymykset, ohjaten siten kansallista hallintaa. Toisaalta tutkija, joka keskittyy pelkästään ylikansallisiin rakenteisiin, saattaa tulla siihen hätiköityyn johtopäätökseen, että kansallisvaltio olisi katoamassa tai että se ei ole kansainvälisen yhteistyön tai hallinnan merkittävä toimija. Tässä väitöskirjatyössä kehitetty väite sijoittuu näiden kahden ääripään väliin. Sen metodologinen kanta on, että on mahdollista – ja itse asiassa analyyttisesti kaikkein hedelmällisintä – ymmärtää kansallisvaltiot poliittisesti erillisinä, mutta samalla maailmanlaajuisina rakenteina. Tutkimuksen väite on, että globalisaatio ei vain tapahdu – ihmiset institutionaalisina toimijoina tuottavat sen. Kansainvälisesti toimivina, ylikansallisesti rakentuneina organisaatioiden ja professioiden edustajina nämä aktiiviset toimijat ovat saaneet osakseen tehtäviä ja vastuita, joissa heillä on mahdollisuus luoda, omaksua, ottaa käyttöön, muokata ja levittää maailmankulttuurisia käsikirjoituksia. Nimenomaan tämä globaalin ja lokaalin välimaastoon sijoittuva toiminta tuottaa kansallisten politiikkojen synkronisaatiota, ja sitä myöten sitä, mikä ymmärretään globalisaatioksi. Muutos ei välttämättä ole sataprosenttisen yhdenmukainen, mutta ajallisesti yhteneväinen ja huomattava. Tämä muutos tulee ja menee aaltomaisina trendeinä – yksi pyyhkäisee läpi maailman heiketäkseen hiljalleen, minkä jälkeen tulee toinen kulkeakseen ylikansallisen matkansa ja niin edelleen. Synkronisesti jatkuvasti liikkeessä olevat ja muuttuvat valtioiden politiikat muodostavat yhdessä merkille pantavan yksikön, joka muodostuu yhteydessä olevista mutta silti erillisistä toimijoista. ; The European Union and its member states have articulated a close link between the development of Euro¬pean science policy and national economic growth. It is indeed in the manifest interest of European nation-states to implement science-policy models and practices that help their domestic economies grow and prosper. In this connection, it is interesting, however, that separate nation states, regardless of the evident economic differences between them, have ended up adopting similar science-policy practices, ideas, and policies. In addition, this is true beyond intra European Union level. Strong science and knowledge lie at the heart of several key strategies of the union and are thought of as contributing specifically to Europe's economic prosperity and competitiveness. Yet the European Union seems to fall in line with discourses and models that are globally shared and have already been implemented elsewhere, despite Europe's substantial differences from other continents and political alliances. Existing European science-policy literature, based on rationally oriented explanatory models, is not able to explain this phenomenon fully. Firstly, the concordant and concomitant policy discourses used and choices made throughout Europe cannot be explained by functional arguments. Differently structured economies and those of different sizes are likely to differ in the challenges they face, and if policy choices were based on their respective needs, the similarities currently discernible among nation-states in their decisions, preferences, and actions would be unlikely. Secondly, rational arguments based on an assumption that calculative action stems from national interests have an uphill battle vis-à-vis the reality. If they were valid, careful decisions made by national actors would be followed by consequent actions. In reality, contrastingly, one of the ultimate goals for cooperative European research-policy activities, Europe-wide integration of research funding, which has been strongly endorsed by the European heads of state since 2000, has not materialized: national actors in charge of research funding have not reached the goals their own chief public representatives have set. Hence, one may question whether the decision was carefully planned beforehand and attention then redirected to execution. Furthermore, the aforementioned rationalist argument would predict that experience from earlier actions would steer later decisions. While the failure of European integration of research funding is abundantly apparent, meaning that, for instance, financial gains through common research funding have not been achieved, nation-states' enthusiasm to participate in European research-policy activities has not declined accordingly. This finding indicates that rational calculation cannot explain why national actors are keen to take part in common research-funding initiatives. It points instead to there being other motivations for the national agents' participation in European research-funding activities than executing carefully calculated decisions and pursuing nationally relevant financial and material goals. Also, because nation-states' participation in this policy field is based on voluntary activity, and coercive power imposed from the direction of the European Union towards its member states hence cannot explain the uniformity of national behavior with respect to science policy either, there is an obvious need for a new, more pertinent explanation to the puzzle of why the Member States apply a uniform science-policy discourse and national actors are so keen on taking part in European research-funding activities despite some of the main political, European objectives not being reached. The dissertation presents a sociologically and culturally oriented viewpoint for explaining the aforementioned mysteries. Nation-states, national policy actors, and national research-policy agents are understood as culturally scripted actors embedded in social structures surrounding and constructing them. This cultural understanding, some of which is globally shared and creates a world culture, both constrains and enables these actors, and it supplies them with more and less profound institutional rules, scripts, and principles, which they need to follow in order to gain and maintain their socially admitted positions. The existence of this kind of behavior pattern – highlighted by world society scholars and based on the school of sociological institutionalism – is able to explain why common policy models, ideas, and discourses spread and yield conformity across the field of nation-states when rationalistic explanations fail. The dissertation goes further, introducing a contribution to world society theory by specifying in more detail how local policy actors position themselves and motivate their endeavors for themselves as well as others. For such a purpose, in-depth analysis is devoted to how national actors bearing agency on behalf of a nation-state identify themselves and how such identifications and identity work demystify what may seem conformism but is, in fact, best explained as pursuit of interests as long as these agents' identity categories are taken into account. What may from a bird's-eye view seem to be mindless conformism is really articulation of different interests, attached to multiple identity categories. Therefore, the work examines how identity work makes globalization, trans¬national spreading of ideas, and the synchronization of local policy choices possible. In the course of this analysis, it addresses the theme of glocalization, signifying that the global and the local are intertwined. Answers are sought for three questions: Why does global policy language become domesticated, adopted, and cultivated on local level, and what is the role of identity work in the process; what is the role of identity work in facilitating European science-policy cooperation among national agents; and how does identity work shape the form of global policy diffusion and enable decoupling? To investigate these questions empirically, firstly the local use of the knowledge-based economy discourse and the term "information society" are analyzed. Consequently, attention is turned to how these global key ideas framing European science policy since the mid-1990s are utilized in the process of creating "proper" national actorhood in Finland. Secondly an analytical classification of the identity categories used by research-funding professionals working in ERA-NETs (ERA-related research-funding instruments) is constructed, and the indicated interests attached to each identity category are analyzed for purposes of disentangling who the agents represent and what their motivations are for participating in European research-policy cooperation. Then, informed by these two steps, an empirical answer is formulated as to how it is possible that the ERA-NET cooperation continues even though it does not lead to meeting of its pan-European objectives. Thirdly, the work empirically examines how identity work is manifested in research-funding professionals' description of their work and how it affects the process of formation of actual co-European research-funding practices in ERA-NETs. The dissertation concentrates on local agentic actors' motivations, rationales, and social realities, alongside linguistic and behavioral strategies that contribute to policy harmonization and lead to worldwide spreading of ideas and concepts. For these purposes, qualitative analysis methods have been used, with discursive institutionalism and social identity theory drawn on especially. From the standpoint of discursive institutionalism, national agents' motives for using globally spreading ideas, discourses, and catchwords are studied, as are ways in which they benefit from these and from the underlying social and institutional scripts that construct, enable, and steer towards such behavior. In the process, both the substantive content of the discourses and the interactive process involved are studied, for bringing out two sides of institutional behavior: the ways in which agents re-create and maintain institutions by means of their "background ideational abilities" and ways in which they are able to change those institutions by using the "foreground institutional abilities." At the same time, the actor level of globalization is opened for analysis, especially the process of local–global interaction that shapes the globalization process as it proceeds. Concurrently, agents' social identity categories – who they are and what makes sense to them in various situations – are examined. These categories inform the agents about the discourses they take part in, which restrict their choices as they are used. Furthermore, these identifications reflect shared conceptions of a collective self and therefore make such identities about "we" more than "I." This identity-building in research funders' work is examined mainly via methodological tools provided by linguistic analysis, especially in relation to the ways they use personal pronouns in their speech. The categories "we" and "they" shed light on how these agents construct themselves and their identities within a social structure they experience around them, what those identities are exactly, what interests are attached to them in regard to the European research-funding cooperation, and in which context these identities are used and switched. In addition, employing multiple measurement techniques, from rhetorical, narrative, and discourse analysis, illuminates what is done through actions such as using, or constructing, a particular identity in a certain context. These techniques are presented throughout the dissertation in the analysis of ERA-NET agents' talk, but their particular importance is highlighted in the context of policy documents. For example, to situate a particular discourse, such as that of the knowledge-based economy, some of its distinctive characteristics (especially concepts it encompasses) are used, to locate its use. After the discourse is identified and located in text, narrative and rhetorical analysis are applied, allowing one to say more about how and for what purposes it is used. The dataset for the research consists of policy documents and interviews. The document form data consist of the European Union, OECD, G8, and Finnish public policy documents from 1995–2005 dealing with the knowledge-based economy and the knowledge and information society; the Finnish government ministries' "future reviews" from 2006 and 2010 (in which they describe the most central short- and mid-term challenges and action alternatives in their respective policy fields); and internal documentation of three distinct ERA-NETs that were active in the latter half of the previous decade, pertaining to their research-funding calls and how they were conducted. The other part of the dataset consists of interviews with ERA-NET agents in several countries and ERA-NETs. The participants interviewed were individuals representing research program owners – typically ministries or regional authorities defining research programs – or program managers such as research councils or other research-funding agencies managing research programs. In total, 20 ERA-NET agents, from eight nation-states, 11 distinct organizations, and 10 individual ERA-NETs, were interviewed, in 2009–2012. The interviews were constructed around thematic questions all having to do with the ERA-NET, European, international funding system and working in ERA-NETs. The results of the research show that global policy language is embodied in adoption and adaptation at local level because it serves as a useful instrument in the actors' identity work. For instance, the "information society" concept, which is part of the knowledge-based economy discourse, provides Finnish ministries with a socially convincing yet flexible affordance to reaffirmation of their social and political importance in Finland. Its roots as a renowned international catchphrase lend the concept social assertiveness, rendering it a resource that ministries can fruitfully employ in making their claims about how important they are in the national state. Furthermore, the research illustrates that European science-policy cooperation is used as a vehicle for positive identity construction by national research-funding organizations. It brings forth how the studied ERA-NET cooperation can continue even if it has not reached some of its main, material, goals because in the current era actors have a need to be portrayed as rational, advanced, international players. The ERA-NETs act as a useful tool for reaching this goal. Participation in the trendiest, most convincing and politically supported forms of international cooperation is in itself a sign that an actor is acting internationally and rationally; hence, participation is socially rewarding. The ongoing identity work also shapes the form of policy diffusion in ways that lead to harmonization yet not isomorphism. It affects the process through which global ideas gain form on the local level and steers it in the direction of glocalization. Identity work manifests itself in situations in which agents define themselves, and their sending organizations, as being certain kinds of actors or belonging to a certain "we" group. It also entails situations in which agents switch among these identity categories continuously in order to take new subject positions and communicate associated interests or institutional restrictions. This identity work and simultaneous use of several identity categories enables agents to draw on different institutional sources creatively and to construct new kinds of understandings. For example, agents' opportunity to switch back and forth between global and local identity categories enables them to interpret global ideas from local viewpoints, stretch the boundaries of global principles to fit local features, and hence construct glocalized realities. These realities include both global and local elements for which identity work leads to relatively simultaneous diffusion of global ideas, yet the outcomes are locally distinctive. At the same time, identity work enables decoupling by offering agents opportunities to follow various institutional rules at the same time. This institutional identity repertoire may lead to difficult situations but also enables agents to construct socially acceptable approaches for escaping awkward situations strategically. When certain institutional requirements turn out to be situationally too difficult to meet, agents are able to activate other identity categories and use attached scripts as a socially acceptable way to escape the situation. This finding opens a new window for understanding the process of decoupling from the standpoint of agentic actorhood. From this perspective, decoupling is not so much an act of discontinuity with the stated norm as a timely conversion to other norms, just as socially acceptable and hence important, that can be used to justify the turn in action. Together these results indicate that policymaking, both European and national, is largely informed by globally circulating and timely changing ideas and scripts. Therefore, policy actors' and policy-makers' actions or motivations cannot be fully understood without consideration of this culturally constructed reality. In addition, it shows that research on international policymaking must take a closer look at its own analytical categories of national and global. If one readily assumes that states are the central pillars of regulation and governance within and across national borders, and such an assumption steers the research design, it creates a real risk of the research failing to recognize larger structures that construct nation-states and national preferences and that thereby steer states' governance. A researcher who, on the other hand, concentrates exclusively on transnational structures may come to the ill-judged conclusion that the nation-state has come to an end or is not in any way a relevant actor in international cooperation or governance. The argument developed for the dissertation is positioned between these two extremes. Its methodological stance is that it is possible and, in fact, analytically most fruitful to understand a nation-state as a politically separate entity but at the same time a global construction. The research also highlights that globalization does not just happen; it is institutional agents, people, that produce globalization. As internationally operating and transnationally constructed representatives of organizations and professions, these agents have gained functions and responsibilities for which they are allowed to create, adopt, enact, shape, and globally spread world cultural scripts. It is particularly this activity, positioned between the global and local, that is leading to synchronization of national policies and, in this, what is often considered to be globalization. The change may not be a hundred percent isomorphic, but it is temporarily consistent and noticeable. It comes and goes in wavelike trends. One trend sweeps across the world only to weaken gradually, after which ebbing another is born, which in its turn flows over the globe, and so on. Synchronically constantly moving and turning, nation-states constitute a recognizable unit that consists clearly of interdependent, not independent, actors.
